Description World Domination System

      [*Ding*

     World Domination System booting up.

     Current World: Unknown

     Host Status: Near-death

     Current Goal: Survive

     Overall Goal: Dominate and Conquer the world!]

     A college student struggling for cash opted for an experiment which was advertised as safe but paid a lot of money. As soon as he was strapped to a chair and had electrodes placed on his...

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates(dot)Net

     .

     801 Contac

      Even though it looked to the outside world as if the King of Lanthanor was unconscious, the truth was that he was in a half-waking state in which the system was constantly showing him what was happening in the place that he had been bound.

     It had notified him the moment he had been shifted to someplace else, following which it had given him information about a strange and almost puppet-like army that had been teleported from some location.

     After this, peculiarly, he had been told that the one who had abducted him had taken on a very strange shape for some reason and looked like they were waiting for someone to show up.

     Of course, Daneel knew who that was, and even though he was a bit worried, there really was none of the panic or slight fear that he had felt in all the times that his life had been threatened so far.

     Perhaps it was because of the fact that it was in the hands of his sovereigns now, whom he had seen grow in front of his eyes.

     Or perhaps it was because everything that was going on right now did not really make sense, and so far, in all situations where this was the case, it had turned out that things might not be as they seemed.

     Still, Daneel did not get complacent in any manner, even though his gut told him that there was something just off about all this that even the system had not been able to detect, for once.

     This was the place indicated by his master, and that man had always been very thorough in everything he had done. Be it the way he had saved Daneel from having his motives exposed to the then King by covering his induction of the Domination Corps in a barrier, or how he had crafted a very careful plan to notify him about the truth that he was not supposed to know about, Master Jonah had always exhibited a tremendous intellect that had been buried for the many years when he had pretended to be a hopeless drunk who was just mooning about those he had lost day in and day out.

     Still… The only reason that Daneel was not convinced of this was that there was a remote possibility that his plans might have been hijacked, and a trap might have been lain for him at this place. This possibility could not be ignored, but even if it was true, and even if his real powers had somehow been exposed as had been claimed by the one who had abducted him, there was one thing that no one knew about or could account for.

     The system.

     Even with that, though, in the worst case, things would be pretty dangerous, so Daneel was on complete high alert all while faking that he was just a helpless prisoner who could only stay asleep, unaware of his subordinates fighting for him and the bizarre figure of the individual who was about to break through the layers of barriers he had on him so that he could end his life.

     The only thing he wished was that he could somehow notify this to his sovereigns, but it was too risky.

     He could see Luther clearly – the man who had mostly been silently managing the Hidden Kill Sect all these years had more emotions on his face than any time that Daneel had seen him yet, and this showed just how much he meant to him.

     It wasn't just Luther. After he announced those words, hope appeared in all the other Sovereigns who were beside him, and they all leaned forward, ready to move whenever they got a chance.

     In all these years, Luther had built a very astute sense of intuition which told him that there was something he was missing about this entire scenario, but currently, there was no time to dwell on the matter, because the hellish army which was still screaming as if they were all tortured animals instead of the distinguished soldiers they looked like were holding their weapons aloft and were almost upon them.

     "Steady!"

     Back before Aran and Cassandra had even entered the Army, he had been the chief commander who had loyally carried out all of the war campaigns of the King of Lanthanor, no matter how baseless or useless they were. He had only stepped down after the two young soldiers in whom he had seen potential had risen out of the ranks, and he had trained them in everything that he knew.

     Yet, in this situation, he still took the reins, as it was just too sensitive.

     It all came back to him right away, and Luther had no trouble at all in acting like the veteran commander who had once terrorized the armies of those who dared to go up against him on the battlefield.

     His voice was filled with iron resolve which echoed with all those who had formed the thorny turtle shell, and with each second, the fireballs that were being conjured by the mages kept growing bigger and bigger, all while they were controlled carefully between their hands.

     As for the Fighters, they had already enlarged trinkets which turned into bows, and a quiver of arrows was ready at their waists to be drawn and shot forward into the enemies bodies as soon as they entered a range where the arrows would be lethal.

     When Luther and the rest had appeared at the lip of the cave, there had been half a kilometer of distance between them and the Army. The cave was just that humongous, and that had partially been the reason behind him choosing to make their stand here, instead of entering the cave and getting themselves surrounded on all sides.

     Strategically, this was the best move, and there were also different reasons for it, which soon became clear.

     The distance started to decrease bit by bit, and exactly as the front ranks of the 2000 strong army reached within 300 m of them, he shouted, "Deploy the Cheerful Welcome!"

     In an instant which occurred so suddenly that their opponents had no chance to spot it and prepare, the formation winked out of existence, and as one, all 200 members of the Domination Corps took out hidden trinkets from a pocket in the small of the back and launched them accurately right into the midst of their opponents.

     "Detonate!"

     With a roar that was quickly silenced by another one that radiated throughout the entire cave and made the entire place tremble as if it was being struck by an earthquake, multiple explosions appeared within the ranks of the Army.

     The shockwaves started to radiate outward, but the turtle shell which had immediately come back into existence even as those trinkets had been in the air protected the Domination Corps. Hence, they only wrought havoc on those nearby in the army who hadn't been in the vicinity of the blasts.

     Add to this the fact that those trinkets had also been covered in shrapnel which shot out at incredible speeds after the explosions, it was not a pretty sight to see at all.

     Luther had no qualms at all, though, and all he needed was the dust storm to settle so that he could see how much of an effect they had had.

     This was war. Any force would do anything for victory, and this wasn't even one of the most nefarious methods he had seen armies deploy.

     The hellish Army looked like it had stopped due to this attack, and for the moment, the dust cloud covered most of them. Even the ones who were visible had their backs turned to them, but a barrier had come into place protecting them, as otherwise, they would have been completely exposed when they were unprepared.

     It would be dumb for the Domination Corps to attack now as their opponents had already deployed all sorts of safety methods. Any subsequent attacks would be blocked for this reason, preventing them from using the moment of surprise they had created. Hence, Luther didn't give any additional orders.

     "I think at least 300 of them should be dead. I saw that many in the area of impact!"

     Eloise said this in a hopeful tone, and Luther nodded. The mages had the extra responsibility of allowing the trinkets to accelerate and make sure that they reached their target before any additional defensive measures popped up, so their effectiveness was supposed to be quite high.

     Yet… As the dust settled, they were presented with a horrifying sight.

     Eloise was right – 300 of them had been affected, as they had not been quick enough to deploy additional barriers. Their normal defensive barriers had apparently been destroyed right away due to the explosion, and many grave injuries could be seen. More than 200 had their faces mauled even though most of them were covered by masks, and all 300 had various bleeding injuries on their bodies, with a few dozen even having lost some of their limbs.

     Only… Instead of panicking, each affected individual was carefully bandaging their wounds as if they felt no pain, after which they carefully picked up their limbs and put them back where they belonged with a simple spell that was only designed to stick them to the body, instead of applying any healing methods.

     "RRRAAAWWRRRR!!!"

     But after this activity was over, it was as if a switch had been thrown again, as all 2000 once again began running in their direction.

     The Sovereigns and the Domination Corps were struck completely speechless.

     What… The hell were they facing here?

     Were these things even human?

     Thankfully, Elanev's mocking words brought them back to their senses.

     "Hmph. A bunch of undead, probably. Don't panic, people. They're just a type of Army that were used during the Empire. They're made up of dead people, and all you have to do is mince them into bits until they can't tell whose bits are whose. Simple, isn't it? Let's just do that."

     He said it in such a nonchalant manner that it almost took them out of this bizarre situation that they found themselves in, and it allowed the soldiers to once again focus on what was in front of them.

     Luther smiled appreciatively at Elanev, after which he shouted, "He's right. After we're done with them, they'll just be a puddle of flesh and bones! Draw!"

     All of them knew that they were only saying these things to not succumb to the fear that would spring up in anyone whenever they saw inhuman monstrosities like these out for their blood, but they still ignored all of their instincts and just followed orders.

     This was their king. Even if they had to handle even more grotesque things, they would do so with a smile.

     The sound of bows being drawn back was heard, and 150 arrows were ready to be launched in the matter of a few seconds.

     At the 200 m mark, Luther shouted, "Fire!"

     BANG!

     If anyone had been thinking that these were normal bows and arrows, the sound that was given off by each one as their arrows were sent shooting forward made it clear that the Domination Corps were decked out in the best equipment possible.

     Each bow was like a cannon, and it put such a stress on the one using it that all of them had to be tucked away. Yet… the effects were tremendous.

     The arrows actually had the ability to revolve in a corkscrew motion, thus satisfying the main principles that were required to break through a barrier which were revolutionary motion and piercing power.

     Although the Army was prepared, again, the arrows caught them off guard, and before new barriers could come into being, all of the arrows find the remarks.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     Yet… Once again, the soldiers fell down, and then continued their inexorable march forward as if they had no sense of pain.

     At the hundred meters mark, Luther shook his head and shouted, "Prepare for close-quarters combat!"

     Pikes were drawn by those at the bottom, and those at the top carefully uncovered various materials that they had brought with them in the form of trinkets that were stored in many places around the body. They were caskets of burning oil, more explosive trinkets, shrapnel spreading projectiles and all sorts of nasty stuff that no one would want to see coming down upon them from above.

     There was another surprise waiting for them, though, because at the hundred meters mark, all of the 2000 members unitedly cast a spell.

     It was a simple ice prick, and they were hurled at their defensive barrier.

     If it were a few hundred, it might not have been so bad.

     But 2000 revolving ice pricks shot together… Made the barrier almost break.

     "Replace! Replace!"

     Luther screamed this frantically, and due to the fact that this had been rehearsed many, many times, even though they had barely a second, the Domination Corps managed to replace the trinkets with fresh ones that had much more Energy stored within them. This was quicker than shifting out the Energy resources powering the trinkets, so thankfully, by the time the 2000 screaming and bloody soldiers reached them, they were all once again completely in defense mode.

     "Thorny Turtle Bites Back!"

     With this shout, the pikes started to fiercely assault all those who had started to use all of their weapons to bang on the formation with the intent of breaking through with sheer brute force, and at the same time, all of the attacks started to rain down from above.

     Complete mayhem had broken out, with the Domination Corps desperately trying to hold back so many more than themselves, and the Sovereigns quickly realized that this was definitely not going the way they had intended.

     They could now estimate the power of the army because they had begun to fight, and what they had seen…was that each of the 200 individuals all had strength at the Eminent Warrior Realm.

     As for the Domination Corps…they were mostly comprised of just Amateur Warriors.

     The rest of the sovereigns saw this and had started to think about what the f*ck they could do, but as was her duty, Eloise noticed something else.

     "See that guy? He keeps turning around and doing something with a trinket that is causing a very minute elementary particle disturbance in this group. I'm almost sure that… He's controlling them in some manner! If you kill him, perhaps something will happen to these things, too?"

     Luther whirled around as he heard this, and even Elanev looked at Eloise with surprise.

     Cassandra confirmed it, and Aran also muttered that they should have seen this before.

     Seeing the way the skirmish was unfolding, Luther made a crack decision.

     "Alright, then. Eloise, Robert, Kellor and I will stay here and reinforce this regiment while making sure that they don't breakthrough. The rest of you… Go show them what we're made of. No time to talk. I know our place, and you should know that yours is in front of that thing. If we could compete in terms of our power with you, we would have come, too, but we would just hold you back. Go!"

     Faxul and the rest got slightly difficult expressions as the heard this, but his last statement wiped those away and made them activate all sorts of defensive trinkets before flying forward.

     Strangely… The Army didn't care for them one bit. Even though they appeared out of the formations from the top, they made no note them, and realizing that this was also probably the doing of the one who was behind all this, Cassandra, Aran, Faxul and Elanev all got angry expressions on their faces and shot forward.

     The moment they were about to reach their destination, though… The monstrosity said something which made their anger rise to the next level.

     "It's about time. I have no rush in killing this guy, and I'm pretty sure that he's still seeing everything from the inside. I want him to despair while I massacre his subordinates and also humiliate them by defiling their bodies even after they're dead! Come. Our enmity is deep, and this is only one of the ways in which I will be taking my revenge. Come and meet your death, you fools who have chosen the wrong side!"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates(dot)Net

     .

     802 The Sovereigns Strike

      It started almost silently, like a tsunami at sea which would stay undetected until it roared onto the shore, ready to devastate and destroy everything in its path.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     The words of the grotesque being which echoed throughout the cave even brought expressions of disgust and anger on the faces of the Domination Corps who were extremely busy contending against the horde of seemingly undead soldiers who kept getting up, no matter how much they were stabbed, so it didn't even need to be said just how much rage they gave birth to in the sovereigns to whom the king was practically the most important person in their lives.

     Before, they had initially been a little cautious with the intention of probing out their opponent and then launching attacks based on what they found, but they simultaneously scrapped that plan with a mutual understanding which only came to be because of the long periods of time that they had spent together.

     They had already reached within a few hundred meters of the being by the time his words had reached them, so they stopped in place, following which two majestic cries echoed throughout the cave.

     Both would strike fear into anyone normal, and they also had a certain grandeur about them which hadn't been seen on this continent in a long, long while.

     The first was the cry of a Phoenix, breaking free from its shell to soar unrivaled among the heavens leaving a blazing trail which was the symbol of its inexorable might.

     The second was much more muted in volume, at least, but in terms of the effect that it had on the battlefield… It would suffice to say that the cry of the Phoenix would hardly be worthy of being spoken in the same breath, at least at the moment.

     It sounded vaguely like the squawk of a Black Raven, but it was so much more deeper and complex, with layered effects that brought changes upon the entire cave that they were in.

     First of all, it made even the Army fighting the Domination Corps turn around, as they felt a threat which made them look back and check whether it was one that they needed to worry about.

     This gave much-needed respite to the Domination Corps who were slowly being thoroughly overwhelmed, and as they gazed at the sight of the four who had gone ahead, shock shone in their eyes, as they understood why these people had been hand-picked by the king to be at his side throughout his journey.

     Secondly, it caused the gravity in the entire cave to shift wildly, growing stronger in some places and lighter in others, while extremely strong attractive forces kept appearing and disappearing all over, almost as if there was an invisible storm influencing the entire area which was both unseen and unheard of.

     Finally… It made a dark aura surround the four sovereigns, giving them an extra shield that had the power of pulling away and weakening any attacks that were sent towards it.

     It almost looked like each sovereign had been given wings made of a metallic material that looked like it was comprised of gleaming black feathers which had an ethereal quality about them, and this made it clear that they had been conjured specifically by the one who had called upon them.

     And of course, the one who had done so… was the inheritor of the legendary Devouring Monarch of the Skies, or, as it had once been called before it had wrought havoc upon humanity and earned this name- the Divine Black Raven.

     If someone from the age of the Empire were here, they would definitely recognize the singular aura and these unique effects that were only accompanied by a real Black Raven appearing in front of them.

     When they found out that it was actually all being displayed by just a Bloodline inheritor… They would definitely be stunned, and remark just how much talent this person seemed to have in that particular Bloodline.

     Knowing this, Faxul got a smile on his face, but of course, no one could tell that that was the case, as he had transformed completely into a majestic twelve-foot tall shining Black Raven with a wingspan that was double its height.

     He floated there in the air, behind the three other sovereigns, whom he had all enshrouded in this new ability that he had unlocked in his training.

     In the case of Aran and Elanev, it looked like they had put on an extra cloak which also made them look as if they had wings, but on Cassandra… It had an amazing effect that fought for superiority with Faxul in the eyes of those who were watching the scene.

     And that… Was because a brilliantly burning Phoenix had appeared all around her, with her being in the center, almost hidden from sight, yet still visible as the Phoenix slowly flapped its wings.

     It had a crest on its head that shone more brilliantly than everything else, and the rest of its body was also made up of bright yellow- almost bordering on white-colored flames which made the air shimmer due to their extremely high temperature.

     Faxul's ability made it so that these flames were enshrouded in a black colored substance which made them seem all the more brighter due to the contrast, and if anyone even looked at its figure long enough, they would feel their eyes burning.

     Elanev smirked as he saw this.

     "How can I let you juniors steal the show?"

     Saying this, he underwent a transformation, too.

     He had still not broken through to become a Champion, but he was so close that he had already begun to be able to channel the powers that he would obtain in the Champion realm even though he was still a Peak warrior.

     The essence of his path was to burn up everything to give out explosive bursts of power, and one of its abilities… Allowed him to gain both limitless power and stunning speed.

     He used it now, making him instantly enlarge into three times what he had been. Rippling muscle could be seen all over his body, but unlike the monstrosities of old which had ravaged Angaria, his body was balanced, giving both the aura of power that had once belonged to those things and a halo of indestructibility due to the uniformity that he had which would make anyone think twice before going up against him.

     His clothes tore in the process, but he didn't care. He had prepared two trinkets in his arms, and as he pressed down on them, they enlarged into two gigantic gloves that seemed to be made of some sort of solid material that had the flexibility of cloth.

     He put them on, and four spikes each instantly jutted out from the spot above his knuckles, giving him an extremely menacing atmosphere as he cracked his fingers.

     The loud popping sounds echoed in the cave, and all three looked at Aran, who was just standing there normally.

     "Err…f*ck you all, I don't have anything to transform into."

     Aran had been grumbling since the moment he had seen these impressive displays, as he had nothing to show in a manner that would awe people when they looked at him.

     Still, he followed his words with those spoken with pride.

     "I may not be flashy, but I'm actually the most important of you all. Move forward to strike in three, two, one… Hey, you! Your dreams are my b*tch!."

     His last words were said as he turned around and pointed at the monstrosity which had been watching all this while as it waited to let these individuals strut around for as long as they wished before displaying its power and bringing them under its feet, but at that moment, everything changed.

     The writhing hands that had already creeped everyone out suddenly went limp, and the grotesque figure started to sway from side to side.

     Aran didn't need to say anything more. The rest saw that his ability had taken effect, and it was their chance.

     Of course, they had been prepared. Faxul was the fastest- using the Black Raven's speed, he slipped behind the being and instantly activated two large black holes, each the size of two fists held together, and slammed them into the sides of its body, ripping into the tens of hands that they came into contact with.

     Cassandra reached next. She stood bravely in front of it, and without flinching even a bit, she held both hands together like the mages in the Domination Corps.

     Unlike them, though… The fireball she started to make was the mother of all fireballs, and it had such concentrated heat that the atmosphere in the humongous cave even started to be affected.

     "EYYYEAHH!"

     With a loud warcry that she had been known for by her regiment which indicated that they needed to go join her no matter where she was, Cassandra thrust that pulsing ball of fire forward, making many, many hands instantly burn up into crisps and fall to the ground.

     Elanev was last, but no one who was watching would be disillusioned into thinking that this meant that he was the least effective.

     As soon as he reached their opponent, his fists had enlarged even further, and by the time they struck the parts on the large body of the being which weren't being affected by the attacks of the others, each fist was half the size of a full-grown man.

     "BOOOOMMM!!!"

     The impact made a shock wave vibrate outward, accompanied by the sick sound of blood and bones being crushed into mincemeat.

     This attack was impressive enough, but the more shocking thing… Was that it was only the first of many.

     He kept moving around and punching wherever he could find, and his next fist was actually aimed at the feet of the being so that it would fall to the ground and leave itself completely exposed from the front.

     All sorts of barriers kept popping into being and then being destroyed instantly by the combined attacks of the four sovereigns who let their wrath loose, and it was a glorious sight.

     Each attack of theirs was made with their full energy, and because of their Bloodlines and Champion Paths which were exceptional, it was almost like Faxul, Elanev and Cassandra were respectively putting forward the power of a Peak Eminent Champion, an Amateur Champion and a Peak Warrior on the verge of breaking through who were all destroying the Peak Champion who had dared to abduct their King.

     In such a situation, any Peak Champion would find themselves very close to death soon, and in this case, this came to be in a very short amount of time.

     The Devouring Monarch of the Skies' devastating black holes, the Divine Phoenix's supernova, and the Limitless Berserker's frenzied fists mowed through the mesh of arms with almost no effort, and it looked like victory was within their grasp.

     Yet, they did not slack. They did not need to look back to know that Aran's eyes had begun to bleed, while his face was so flashed that it looked like it would blow up soon. This was the effect of forcefully using his Bloodline on someone much stronger than him, and at any second, he would give out.

     Thankfully, their opponent's end seemed to be close, because no matter how many barriers came up, they kept smashing through the incredibly large body of their opponent until they finally began to get a glimpse of what his real body underneath might be.

     It was at this moment, though, where smiles filled with triumph were beginning to appear on both the Domination Corps and the Sovereigns… that everything changed.

     SKKKRRNNGGG!!

     With a strange sound, a golden barrier burst forth with such suddenness and intensity that none of them were prepared to react.

     "AAAHHH!!!!"

     At the same time, Aran reached his limit and collapsed to the ground with a loud scream, while the three sovereigns were blown backward by a power that far exceeded the Champion Realm.

     Each of them became injured in the process, with Faxul even losing both of his talons which had been engulfed in the barrier and then torn apart from him when he was flung back.

     Cassandra's entire body was bloodied, and Elanev was missing two large chunks from both his shoulders, making his hands barely hang on to his body.

     The three sovereigns somehow managed to right themselves in the air, and that… Was when hopelessness finally appeared on their faces.

     If the opponent had remained injured, this might not have happened, but the image they were presented with made it clear that they had been wrong all along.

     Instantly, all of the hands had begun to grow at a speed that was unthinkable for a Champion, and each even began to become coated in a golden substance that was in the same shade as the barrier that had injured them.

     It was all done in barely four seconds. They had been attacking for only five, so it was astonishing that it had taken less time for the being to heal itself that had taken for them to get that far.

     The most horrific thing, probably…was that the being did not even look tired.

     Instead of looking like someone who had just escaped death, it bent back its entire body, and… laughed loudly, before saying a statement that made all the blood drain away from the faces of those who were watching.

     "I did not think that I would have to reveal my Hero-level powers! Ha, I guess I can at least say that the followers of this prick are capable. Well, it gives me all the more pressure to crush into oblivion those who would definitely have grown to become beacons of hope for this blasted continent. Now… Time to have some fun."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     803 Last Stand

      The words of the being seemed to strike a blow deep into the hearts of the sovereigns who had been thirsting for victory until now.

     Together, they had been sure that they would be able to beat a Peak Champion, even though they were only a bunch of three Warriors and an Amateur Champion. This was a feat that would have been lauded even in the age of the Empire, but here… It looked like it was still not enough.

     Even the extreme amounts of pain from each of their injuries did not stop them from pulling themselves together, and starting to think of another plan.

     "Come back, first! You can heal and then try again! It doesn't look like he's in a hurry!"

     "Yes! Exercise caution!"

     Those who were behind the barrier that was ready to be overrun by the undead force sent these messages, but they did not have any impact on these four who had just failed in the one thing that they had hoped to achieve more than anything else in their lives so far.

     When it finally did register, they realized that it was a good choice. There was nothing wrong in retreating and coming back, and from the level of the Energy of the barriers that they had seen on the king, it was obvious that he would be able to last for quite a bit longer.

     Yet… It looked like their opponent had meant it when he said that it was time for him to have fun.

     That same golden barrier which had caused all their injuries instantly sprang into being, locking them in, and preventing them from even thinking of leaving.

     With this, it became clear that they were being played around with.

     Since the beginning, it looked like this thing, whatever it was, had wanted them to feel hope that they could win before obliterating it and seeing them despair. Anyone who despised their enemies would want this to happen to them, and even though they did not know the reason behind this being's hatred towards them, it became obvious that it had decided to really fulfill what it had said that it would in the best way possible.

     "Don't let him win. Don't lose hope."

     Elanev was the one who muttered these words. First, he did so slowly, under his breath, but after that, he shouted them out defiantly after taking a deep breath.

     The truth was that even with all their training, the Domination Corps had started to lose hope, as it did not look like their opponents would be letting up anytime soon. Their plan of cutting the ones whom they were facing into tiny pieces so that they could not put themselves back together was not working very well, mainly because of the fact that they were outnumbered 10 to 1. No matter how many injuries kept piling onto those bodies, all they did was provide minor inconveniences which were shrugged off by the soldiers that continued to attack their barrier while depleting their Energy resources in the process.

     The moment it broke, they knew that they were doomed, and they had run out of ideas.

     The reign of Domination that they had been looking forward to all their lives did not look like it would come to be, so desperation had already started to gnaw its way into the minds of the many who were fighting as hard as they could.

     It was Elanev's words, though, which pushed it back, but what Faxul shouted next made their fighting spirits ignite.

     "Don't let him win. Even if I die, it will be with pride! When I meet Daneel in the heavens, I want to be able to tell him that I gave my best! Otherwise… I would rather roast in hell for eternity!"

     "Even if I die, it will be with pride!"

     "Yes! F*ck you, you disgusting things! Even if I die, I will die proud! And mark my words, the last thing I will do is make sure that we are burned up so that you will have no way to make your claim come true! We, the Sovereigns of Angaria, will never be defiled either in name or body! What do you say?!"

     Cassandra screamed this rallying cry, and her words began to echo in the cave, making even those in the Domination Corps scream out in response.

     "Yes! If this is my last day, I want to go out covered in the blood of these f*ckers!"

     "When the barrier breaks, I'll kill 10!"

     "Ha ha, 10! I'll get 20, even if I have to bite them till they can't move!"

     "Let's do that together! And we can go for 40!"

     The camaraderie of those who had gone through many situations close to death together came into play, making laugher and mad cheers appear among the ranks of the Domination Corps.

     Seeing this, small smiles appeared on the eight sovereigns who were still conscious, too.

     Finally, this seemed to affect the mood of the one who had been gloating while imagining their deaths so far.

     "Humph! Let's see if you'll still be laughing in a minute!"

     As soon as the last word appeared from its body, the being raised one arm, and all three sovereigns found themselves being crushed from all sides, as if they had been placed in a spot between mountains that were hell-bent on grinding them into paste between them.

     This made the emotion from before instantly disappear, and silence also appeared in the Domination Corps which was repeatedly punctured by the oddly coordinated shouts from the undead army.

     The smiles returned in a second, though, and from where she stood, Eloise spoke out.

     "It looks like we never had a chance, after all. Like they said, all we can ensure is that we go down fighting, without giving that thing any satisfaction."

     Saying so, she took out two trinkets which she had been specially made for her long, long ago.

     They enlarged into twin crescent-shaped blades which glinted in the light present in the cave, and she looked at them with a morose expression on her face.

     "I wanted to surprise him by showing my skill with these blades."

     She said so with tears starting to stream down her cheeks, but her expression remained defiant.

     Behind her, the three elderly sovereigns looked at each other with sorrow-filled expressions on their faces.

     "We have seen life, and we don't fear death. But why them? They still have so much to do, so much to see! And my son…"

     Robert said this in a low tone, and Kellor and Luther both grasped his shoulders.

     He looked into their eyes, and saw the same emotions that were going through his mind reflected in them.

     Regret, unwillingness, desperation.

     Yet…they said nothing, as there really was nothing they could say at this moment.

     Luther gestured his head in Eloise's direction, and the other two nodded before walking toward her.

     They wanted to console her, but it looked like she was stronger than they had expected.

     Seeing the three elderly men approaching her, she looked up and actually…smiled.

     Wiping away the tears weren't stopping, she said, "It's all right. My life was…good. For the most part, anyway. He gave me everything, and I just wanted to stay by his side forever, no matter if we became closer or not. I just wanted to keep giving, but our time is up. And so far, I'm happy with what I've done. I-"

     Her voice completely broke down here, as if the strength she had mustered was gone.

     She collapsed into the hands of the sovereigns, who all snapped their gazes in the direction of the monstrosity.

     She only needed a moment to recover, though, and when she did, she righted herself and repeated the words, "Even if I die, it will be with pride. Yes! This will be my first and last battle, and I better make it count!"

     Even though they were putting on a brave front, the sovereigns who were being crushed had also had their eyes on the lip of the cave where their comrades stood.

     As they saw Eloise, the treasure of the Sovereigns say this, their facades crumpled, and abject rage resurfaced in all of them.

     Elanev was the first one to let his tongue loose, and when he did so, it surprised those who were listening, and made Eloise enter a stunned silence.

     "If I'm going to die, let me at least do so after I lay my heart bare! Eloise, I've always loved you! I saw you the first time I was brought to court by my father, and I was completely smitten! But when I found out that you were a princess and that I could never reach a status worthy of marrying you, I tried to forget you! I kept throwing myself at other women, and they were all those who reminded me of you! I saw hope when Daneel took the throne…but then, I saw the way you started to look at him! That…is actually the main reason I left abruptly on that trip where I almost died multiple times! I wanted to be strong enough to at least contend with the man you had your eyes on, so that I might at least stand a chance! Otherwise, life was just not worth living! Alas…I got close, but I never succeeded! Still, that hope refused to die, even though you always had eyes only for him! Eloise…if there is another life, I hope I will be able to do better! I hope I will have the guts to tell you outright long ago that you have someone who wants to grow old with you! The guts to die if it meant that that could become possible! I'm done, so kill me first, you freak! You're uglier than a cow's spotted arse, and I feel like dying every second I'm in your presence!"

     "…"

     This singular confession that came out of nowhere managed to stun many into silence, but it looked like there were more coming.

     "Aran, you f*cktard! If you liked me, why didn't you just ask long ago, you f*cking moron! If there's another f*cking life, I'll tie you to a stump and burn your arse until you admit that you love me! And then, I would marry you and burn all those other women who keep flirting with you! Kill me first, you disgrace to all that is living! You look like a rotten apple infested with the ugliest of worms!"

     As Cassandra shouted these words, although there wasn't as much shock as that which appeared due to the revelation caused by Elanev's, there were still many gasps that the firebrand commander had fallen for the man she always liked to scold.

     Inadvertently, everyone turned to Faxul, as if expecting him to make a confession, too.

     What he did…was so out of place, that it succeeded in breaking the negative feelings of those present and making them reiterate the promise of dying with pride that they had made before.

     "I love Daneel! I always have!"

     His statement caused the most shock, but he immediately roared with laughter after he said it.

     It was the first time that anyone had ever heard of the Black Raven King, who was always a stoic man, laughing so uproariously.

     Indeed, it turned out that it was the first time in his life, too, as he said, "I'm kidding! I've just never made a dumb joke all my life, and I thought I might as well strike that off my bucket list, along with the one where I've never laughed fully! I don't have someone to confess to, but I do have a fervent wish to die with a smile! Hey, I don't have a creative insult, but if you dare kill me last, it'll mean that you're afraid of me! Come fight me if you aren't a scaredy-cat!"

     With this, the atmosphere returned to one where over two hundred individuals knew that their deaths were coming, but were determined to meet them with honor that was worthy of those who had been chosen by the most illustrious man they had ever known.

     Unknown to them…that man was thoroughly impressed, and seeing that the thing looked like it was going to launch a spell to kill them all at once, he asked a question.

     "Has it been confirmed that the chances of this being a simulation are minute?"

     [Affirmative. 897 tests carried out. Chance of the present scenario being a simulation, even when taking into account means that are beyond the system is 0.087%.]

     "All right. Launch the Endgame Protocol."

     [This protocol might result in host perishing. Would host still like to confirm the order?]

     "Confirm."

     [Affirmative. Launching Endgame Protocol.]

     BOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!

     Daneel had been watching everything, and he had been engulfed in a feeling of gratification.

     These were his people. They were ready to die for him, and even though this had been said many times rhetorically, seeing it happen was really something else.

     It was only in moments like these that one's true nature would be exposed, and those who might have pledged service until death might show the darkness of their nature and turn their backs on their benefactors.

     This was something that everyone always feared, but Daneel was extremely thankful to see that he had not chosen wrong.

     All those in the cave were close to death, but their faces only had smiles because of the fact that they had no regrets.

     If so…how could Daneel hesitate from taking a step he had reserved for when where there was no other way out?

     As the sound of the silver cuffs breaking into bits echoed throughout the area, Daneel felt his consciousness breaking apart into a thousand pieces.

     Each piece was inserted into a clone, and each clone moved to a different spot.

     In barely an instant, the King of Lanthanor split apart into one thousand copies of himself, while his original body stood on the ground.

     His face lacked emotion because of the fact that the action of the split had caused him to lose his sanity. The system was controlling everything, and it had a clear mission.

     Destroy.

     The system's wondrous aspect had always been its ability to function like a supercomputer, having the ability to analyze and carry out things with the speed of a thousand people.

     Hence…Daneel had made this protocol based on that, and his Mage Champion Path.

     Each clone called upon the Will of the World, and the Will responded, because each piece of Daneel's consciousness had the command that he had established upon the World when he had broken through.

     Fire, wind, lightning, water, ice, earth- all the elements started to dance a dance of destruction in front of each clone, and each attack shot forward at once, causing a maelstrom of power to strike down on the spot the monstrosity stood.

     "GHHHRRAAWWW!!!!"

     A painful scream was heard from the monstrosity which was struck a thousand times, with each attack's level bordering on the line between an Eminent and Exalted Champion. The reason they were not at the Exalted Champion level was that even the system's resources were being stretched to their limits as it had to control the consciousnesses of a thousand beings, but this…was more than enough.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     Even a Hero would succumb easily when faced by a thousand Champions. So…the being stood no chance.

     Everyone watched as the tables were turned: the man they had come to save had burst forth to save them, and they didn't even have time to think as they watched all the arms being stripped away along with their golden covering which tried and failed to protect them.

     The man underneath finally started to emerge. Unlike what everyone had thought, he actually had a kind face, with almost…confused eyes, and a short beard.

     Kellor's eyes widened as this image became clear, and he frantically stepped forward and let out a scream that caused the attacks to instantly stop.

     "My King, please stop! There must be a misunderstanding! That's my Master!"

     The one thousand Daneel's all turned to look at Kellor, and their lifeless eyes made the Grand Court Mage flinch and step back.

     Yet…what happened next made all the sovereigns rush forward.

     The thousand clones all flew back and disappeared into Daneel's original body, and right as the last one entered, thick, dark blood burst out from all the cavities on his face.

     He collapsed to the ground, and at the same time, the undead army also stopped moving, almost as if the injuries on the being's body were too much for it to continue controlling them.

     As one, the Domination Corps and the Sovereigns ran toward their King frantically, and Elanev even shouted something that echoed with what all of them were feeling.

     "Daneel, you %$*#(%! Do you want all the credit?! We were going to die for you with honor, not the other way around! I'll kill you if you think you're going anywhere! Be all right, dammit!"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates(dot)Net

     .

     804 Waking Up

      Daneel didn't know where he was, but he really wished he could leave.

     It was as if he had just woken up from a slumber, but he couldn't control his body, and neither could he even form too many coherent thoughts.

     The last thing he remembered was his mind feeling as if it was being ripped apart from multiple directions at the same time, and after that, he had been sure that his time in this world was over.

     It had all happened in maybe the span of a second, but it had felt like an eternity. At that moment, he had felt his consciousness perfectly – it was a vast, incredible thing, which was the core of each and every being's existence. It was what gave meaning to one's life, and if it was tampered with… It was one of the most deplorable things to see.

     Consciousness was sacred, and that was why there were always so many rules regarding it. Even though oaths always functioned by coiling themselves around it, they never dared to intrude on the inside. True, when an oath was broken, the coil would squeeze and make a consciousness collapse, but until then, it would almost be as if it wasn't present.

     Hence… Ripping one into a thousand pieces was no simple thing.

     The whole reason why the system had always told him that this protocol might cause his death was that there had been many cases back in the Empire where people had tried exactly something like this. After all, power had always been one of the most powerful motivating agents behind research, and the possibility of one person putting forth the power of hundreds of the same or at least one or two realms below their level was something which would send anyone into a tizzy.

     In the Empire, there were a few researchers who performed even illegal research on this topic, using helpless prisoners and ordering them to split their own consciousness into multiple pieces by threatening them that their family would be killed if they do not oblige. Just like back on Earth where the most horrific research had been carried out on helpless people with the pretense that it would benefit the general population, nothing good had come out of this, and the Emperor had cracked down on all of these individuals as soon as he found them right after he reached his post.

     Still, he had at least not wanted those people's deaths to go in vain, so those records had been added to the archives of the Empire, from where Daneel had perused them while making his protocol.

     The records were very thorough, highlighting both the efficiency and cruelty of those who had carried the experiments out. The man had wanted to be very meticulous, so he had rounded up 10 people and started to split their consciousness from the most basic two parts to 10 parts.

     They had all been Champions, and because he had been a Hero who was quite celebrated, they had followed him thinking that they would really gain power and breakthrough, too, like he had promised them. Of course, after that, he had forcibly overpowered them and carried out these experiments, and the only good thing about this entire story was that it ended with some people at least being saved from him and reviving themselves many years later.

     Sadly, these were only a minority – more specifically, these were the people whose consciousness had been split into single digits, and even then, the one who had been unlucky to be at the bottom of this group had needed 50 years for his ten pieces of consciousness to all assemble together and form his original one again.

     The fact was that it wasn't even about assembling – it was like a brick wall that had been broken into ten pieces. Even if it was placed together and formed into a semblance of what it had once been, the cracks would remain, and just the slightest push would make it topple over. Hence, the issue was more about integrating the pieces of consciousness rather than just putting them in one place and hoping that they would heal themselves, but the other researchers in the Empire had never been able to discover any outside means for this to happen. Typically, what would happen when one split their consciousness was that they would retain their thinking faculties in at least one of them while giving orders to the other, and this one would facilitate this reintegration smoothly, even if it caused pain, so that one would be whole again.

     But with his consciousness in a thousand pieces, was there even one which was strong enough to do this?

     The answer was definitely no, and that was why each and every clone had looked so lifeless and even robotic. Each one had been controlled by the system, and if it weren't for this incredible entity's existence, Daneel would have just collapsed if he had attempted to do the split by himself.

     At that moment of extreme pain which had hurt more than anything he had felt all his life, Daneel had understood one thing: this was dumb, and if he had a choice, he would never do it again.

     Alas, he really had no choice. Each and every expression and word of his sovereigns and subordinates had deeply affected him, so much so that he had not been ready to have their blood on his hands. If he hadn't acted at that point, he knew what was coming, so he had decided on this drastic step after ensuring that it was all not some sort of test that was being placed by his master.

     He kept thinking of all these things and going over what had happened over and over again, but soon, he realized that he was doing all that in order to distract himself from the fact that he had realized that there was no way out of where he was.

     "System? System?"

     He finally built up the courage to ask this, because he had to least ensure that he wasn't being disillusioned.

     No answer came back to him, and even his voice seemed to echo everywhere.

     His mouth was the only thing he could control, and the rest of his senses were completely blocked. The feeling of not being able to access one's vision, hearing, sme, l and touch was just so disorienting and scary that even Daneel, who had been through so much, started to panic a bit and wondered if this was some sort of hell that he had entered after dying.

     He didn't want to go into a long soliloquy about his life without at least confirming that this was the case, so he pondered on what he could do.

     At the moment, he first felt grateful that he had never depended too much on the system, even though it had been vital in most of his plans. If that had been the case, he would definitely have been completely helpless at this moment, without even a direction to go in in order to find a solution. Instead of acting like some random person who found the system and just used it to get everything they wanted, he had had the grit to put in the hard work, and that had definitely paid off.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     It was almost as if this thought had triggered something, as Daneel suddenly realised that this place, whatever it was, had begun to constrict.

     Each of his senses returned to him one by one, and he suddenly saw that he was in a dark, circular room where the walls were closing in on him.

     He first screamed, hoping that maybe he had miraculously recovered and then been captured by the enemy who might have lived, but there was no answer.

     He stopped after a while, understanding that it was futile, and began to study everything.

     The most horrific thing was that his Mageroot route could not be felt, just like when he had been in the power of those handcuffs. It was almost as if he had been born with no potential at all, meaning that his Mageroot had never been uncovered, but it was all an illusion brought forward by trinkets like those.

     In barely a second the walls were at his feet, and Daneel wondered, not for the first time since coming on this mission, whether that was it.

     Yet, strangely… The walls actually move through his feet, almost as if they were transparent, and the King of Lanthanor could only stare incredulously at what was happening.

     It all felt normal, until suddenly, the same didn't happen when the part of the wall above him came into contact with his head.

     He could feel it – it had a slight rubbery feel, and strangely, it kept slowly pushing in but not passing through like the rest.

     This extremely bizarre occurrence made Daneel get a puzzled expression on his face, but he understood what was going on when the bottom part of the walls came and suddenly became solid around his head, too.

     The end result was that only his head was completely covered in this black wall-like material which kept pressing in, as if it wanted to squash it like a watermelon, and Daneel kept resisting with his jaw set with resolve.

     It kept moving closer and closer until it actually felt as if it had entered his skin, and even his consciousness.

     It kept pressing down like a mountain, making Daneel give his all to not allow it to just crush him with impunity and end his story.

     Wait… a mountain? Hadn't he felt this before?

     Finally, getting a brainwave, Daneel quickly thought back, and he realised that this wasn't the first time he was going through something like this.

     The last time… Was when he had been assaulted by that spirit which had taken residence in Faxul's body, and at that time, too, he had felt as if there was the strong pressure akin to a mountain bearing down on him that had threatened to crush his consciousness.

     What had happened then?

     He had resisted… And been presented with the boon of increased potential.

     Since then, he had always known that pressure was able to increase one's mage potential, but he had never tried it as it had always felt too dangerous. What if there was even a small mishap? What if the pressure ended up actually doing its job, instead of acting like a millstone?

     It seemed dumb, but now, finding himself in a position where he had no other choice, he kept pushing back more and more.

     With each second, an eternity seem to pass, and the pressure kept getting stronger. Yet, Daneel didn't even let his mind get a single thought that he would fail, and he kept telling himself it that he had too much to achieve on the outside. He had too much to see, too much to uncover, there was no way that he would die because of this stupid incident.

     Also… He kept assuring himself that he would definitely set his Master's pants on fire whenever he saw him the next time, as the whole reason behind him coming here was that that man had told him to.

     A long time seemed to have passed, until finally, Daneel was sure that if this went on anymore, he was done with.

     He had been completely focused on this aspect of defending himself that he had not realised that small changes had started to come upon his consciousness, until finally…

     CRACK!

     With a loud sound that was very similar to what appeared when one broke through a window, the reality that Daneel could see around himself, which was that of a black wall pressing down upon him… Cracked, into multiple places, with each really looking like shards of glass.

     All of these fell away, and he was presented by a very strange sight.

     An old man with a kind expression on his face was looking down on him, and the strange part was that behind him, Daneel could see his sovereigns, each of which had an attack trained on this old man's head, as if they wanted to be sure that they could kill him at a moment's notice they wished.

     At the same time, Daneel felt a headache more severe than any he had experienced in his life so far, and as he clutched his head and began to scream with pain, the system sent him a message.

     [Host has recovered from near-death consciousness split. Mage potential has increased. Spell: Consciousness Integration recorded. This spell fits one of host's requirements :to be able to find a method to increase the mage potential of a large number of people. Achievement: Dashing Past Limits unlocked.

     Dashing Past Limits: Even breaking into a thousand pieces did not kill you. A World Dominator must be indestructible. If not, how can he continue down his Path with confidence? You broke your limit by holding on, and you even gained power in the process. Congratulations!

     5000 EXP Awarded.]

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates(dot)Net

     .

     805 A Conversation 1

      Although Daneel heard the message, he was too absorbed in screaming due to the pain from the headache to think about anything else, and these screams only subsided after an entire minute during which his head had felt as if it would blow up once again.

     After that, though, in the silence that followed, someone spoke.

     "See? He's probably telling the truth! And my master is the only one who can possibly bring back someone who has split the consciousness into a thousand pieces! You can dissipate the attacks, guys. My King, I hope you're well?"

     It was Kellor whose voice interrupted Daneel just as he was about to check the achievement because he had managed to obtain a semblance of normalcy, making him blink and finally realize that he was lying on the ground right in front of where the monstrosity had stood before. There was a deep crater in that place, but there was no body.

     The memories of what had happened after the split returned to him via the system, and he understood why his sovereigns were acting like this. He was still not in a position to think about it, so he focused on making the pain stop.

     Looking around, he first had to adjust to his surroundings, and the first thing he saw was the spot where he had been strung by all four of his limbs by the silver cuffs. The cuffs were on the ground, still smoldering from the Mageroot-less spell cast by him which had enabled him to escape, and as he looked around, he saw that the Domination Corps were also here, looking at him with worried expressions on their faces. Behind them, at quite a distance away, he could see the 2000 strong army which had been about to run them over on the ground, lifeless, as if a switch had been thrown to shut them off.

     Finally, as his gaze settled back onto his sovereigns, he saw them all with extremely concerned expressions on their faces, and with Eloise especially having very puffy eyes, s which meant that she had been crying continuously. Tears did not mean that one was weak, and Eloise had always been someone who had strong emotions for those that she cared for.

     As for the rest, they all looked at him with care, while also glancing with animosity at the old man who had shuffled backward after seeing that Daneel had awoken.

     Without answering Kellor, Daneel turned his gaze to this old man and saw that he was actually shuffling his feet and twiddling his fingers, with a nervous expression that took a lot away from the wise and all-knowing impression that one would get if they saw him.

     [Core faculties have all been revived. Scan successful. No subsequent damage found.]

     This was the message he had been waiting for. If there was still something wrong, he would rather that he kept lying down in order to address it without disturbing the injury by moving around, but now that there was nothing to worry about, he stood up and braced himself for the nausea that will follow.

     It felt as if he was waking up from a slumber that had gone on for years, and as he righted himself without the help of his sovereigns, he once again put on the Royal air that he had come to be associated with.

     His sovereigns were standing in front of the Domination Corps, and he spoke to them all in a voice that echoed throughout the cave.

     "Today… Is a day of victory, which must be attributed to you all. Thank you for not caring about your lives to come and save me. That is all I can say, and that I will never let down the expectations that you have placed on me."

     He felt that this needed to be said, especially for the 200 soldiers, and after that, he addressed his sovereigns.

     "And as for you all…"Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     Chuckling to ensure that he was back to his old self, he continued, "You aren't getting rid of me that easy. No, I'll be here for a long, long time, and there's no way that I'm going anywhere. And Elanev… Yes, you will never get the credit."

     There was a second of silence that appeared as he said this, but after that, the sovereigns and the Domination Corps all started to laugh.

     The one they had come to save was all right, and they were still alive. These…were things to be grateful for.

     Daneel smiled as he saw this. His emotions were quite complicated at the moment, but he wanted to address them later. First, he wanted to ease the atmosphere and also let these people rest. While he had been looking at them, he had noticed that most of them were swaying on their feet, because they were extremely tired from holding up those trinkets for a long, long time while thousands had been banging down upon them, ready to tear them to shreds if they found even a moment's chance. Hence, he had wanted to first say something to address their concern, so that he could ask them to disperse.

     After giving them a few seconds during which they each patted themselves on their backs, Daneel spoke again.

     "What you have achieved today is momentous, and I'm so, so happy seeing all the progress that you have made. You can rest assured that I will be ramping up the methods with which you can improve yourselves, and believe me when I say that you still have a long, long way to go. You will never, ever regret the decision you made to follow me. For now, Domination Corps, disperse. I can see that you are all tired, and you need some well-deserved rest. You can also take the next 10 days off to spend with your families, and of course, keep this entire matter a secret. But be sure to enjoy yourselves to the fullest, because after that… The Devil of Balance that you have christened will be given a lot more work."

     All of the soldiers had been about to celebrate when they heard the news about having the ten days off, but the king's last statement made them all gulp and shudder as they remembered that man who was still in his pursuit of the balance which he had already obtained when he broke through to become a Champion.

     Still, with smiles on their faces, they all bowed and banded together with the Mages of the team before disappeared. Daneel had already detected that the anti-teleportation barrier in this place had been temporarily lifted, and that was why he had given the order.

     With this task done, he finally turned to the old man and asked, "And may we find out who you are?"

     All of the sovereigns also turned to him, and they still had the anger that they had almost died at his hands just a few minutes ago.

     The answer he gave… Surprised them all, and Faxul even almost let loose the attack that he had trained on the man out of frustration.

     "Err… I dunno."

     He said this while scratching his head, with a confused expression on his face. He was the very picture of an old man who was getting on in his years and had wandered into someplace and could not now remember just how he had done so, but none of them were buying it for even a moment.

     Only Kellor was an exception, but he did not speak.

     This person had displayed quite clear motives before, along with awe-inspiring power that had only been able to be defeated because of a suicide attack by the king. The Mages had been able to clearly see what had happened, and they had been convinced that there was no way that he could come back.

     The only reason why they were still not attacking him… Was that he was the one who had cast the spell that had allowed the king to awaken, and he had volunteered to do so, saying that if he didn't, the King would be lost forever.

     This thought also weighed heavily on Daneel who had seen this scene in the memories that the system had shown him, so he placed his next question carefully.

     "What memories do you have?", He asked, because that seemed the most pertinent question.

     "He only remembers the spells that have been passed in his mind, Daneel. Leave him be. His is a sad fate, but we can come to that later."

     Daneel's eyes widened as he heard this voice from behind him, and he immediately turned around to find the man that was the reason behind everything that had happened just now.

     It was Master Jonah, and unlike his image from before, he was dressed in extravagant, grey Church robes along with multiple chains of jewelry around his neck.

     He had a smile filled with pity on his face as he had been looking at the old man, but after that, when he turned to Daneel, it turned into one of pride.

     "You succeeded! Ha ha, I knew that you would! Anyone who is capable of hearing that message would have been capable to defeat this guy and activate the spell that was kept here, so I had no qualms in telling you to go. I was worried, though, because it is not that simple, but there shouldn't have been too much difficulty. You always had a knack of surpassing everyone's expectations!I'm sorry that I did not warn you, but the whole point was that it should be extremely sudden."

     Daneel nodded sheepishly as he heard this, as he had just gotten a thought.

     He had just realized… That it might be a fact that he was the one who had brought all this upon themselves.

     It was obvious by now – the system had the complexity of a Peak Champion, and it was only someone at that level who could intercept the message sent by his master. He had the system which was basically a cheat, and it had enabled him to do so, so the obvious conclusion that was that he, too, was at the Peak Champion level. Although that had almost been true because of his miraculous Champion Path, he hadn't been firmly there, and that was the reason why they had had to undergo something so difficult.

     Still, Daneel put aside these thoughts because he was in the presence of his master whom he could actually speak to without the Overseer listening in.

     The moment he opened his mouth, a flood of questions that he had held deep in his heart for the longest time flooded out.

      "What is all this, master? And how are you alright? How have you been? When is the Church attacking? What's the Mainland like? What comes above Hero level? What happened to that guy you took with you? What-"

     Master Jonah raised a hand and actually chuckled as he heard this before saying, "We can come to all that, but first, can I speak to those behind you who are also the main reason why you've passed this test? Elanev, Faxul, Kellor, dear Robert, you too!, Sweet Eloise, Cassandra and Mr. Troublemaker Aran. All of you… Have exceeded the expectations placed on those who are deemed as the followers of the one who is worthy to gain entry to this sacred place. Let me tell you this: you are the reason that Daneel has passed this test, just as much as the insane power that my disciple- and I proudly say that- has managed to accumulate in such a short amount of time. Beat your chests with pride, because it is now time to aim for even more power. You showed your willingness to sacrifice yourselves, and that…is worthy of being commended. But first- give me a moment with your King. My time here is limited, but I still wanted to tell you this: be proud of how far you've come from where you were when I left the continent, and keep your eyes trained on the peak."

     These words spoken by this illustrious man whom they had all always respected because he was the reason that they even knew of the Church's plan to exterminate Angaria made all the sovereigns smile with happiness. They looked at each other and even patted each other's backs, following which they nodded and disappeared.

     Finding themselves alone, Daneel also posed the last, but very pertinent question that he hadn't stated before.

     "So…who the F*ck is in the place of the Overseer?"

     With a chuckle, Master Jonah replied, "I see you've learned to curse! Now is the time for you to get at least a few of the answers you seek. But first, let me ask you a question. Have you ever heard of, or seen, golden lightning strike down from a clear sky?"

     Daneel shook his head before glancing at the only other person in the room- the old man who still looked extremely confused.

     Seeing the suspicious look on his disciple's face, Jonah spoke, and what he said caused such shock to appear in Daneel's mind that he wondered whether his consciousness which had just been put together might break apart once again.

     "I guess it is time you finally know the truth. If you know who he is, maybe you wouldn't be so quick to judge! My dear disciple, meet the one and only…Emperor Fenoras."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     806 A Conversation 2

      Emperor Fenoras?!

     For a few moments, Daneel only stared with extremely bewildered eyes at the old man who tried to first ignore him, and then stared back with an almost uncomfortable smile.

     He looked exactly like some normal old man who had wandered into this situation that he could not make sense of, and was simply trying to do his best to blend in.

     The more Daneel looked at him, the more he wondered whether his master was pulling a prank on the occasion of them talking after so long.

     He knew exactly how Fenoras looked, both from the third seal, the memory he had with man, and even all the memories that he had obtained of his entire life.

     Emperor Fenoras was a giant-sized man with features that were as sharp as a blade. They only ever softened during the times when he got rare smiles, but these situations weren't many, especially after he brought about the disaster that resulted in the Apocalypse.

     In no way did he match this person, who had almost killed them all, and was now acting innocent.

     At least, that was what Daneel thought of him, and seeing his disciple work through everything and then decide that it was definitely not possible, Master Jonah spoke.

     "I was just as shocked as you, Daneel. But part of ascending in realms and finding out things is to be ready to handle the truth when it is presented in front of you. I expect that you have broken through the third seal, and experienced the memory where the Emperor spoke to you?"

     Daneel nodded. Even though he had told himself before that he should probably be at least a little bit cautious and not expose his true power, his view was that it had already been completely shown, but it might have somehow escaped the notice of his master. If he had known, he would not have spoken in that way before, and he would also have detected that there was something other than natural power at play here. The sovereigns and the Domination Corps might not get that suspicion, but as someone who had been to the Mainland and must have obtained access to much more knowledge than could be imaginable on Angaria, Daneel expected that the man must be much more informed, and hence much more likely to understand that there was something else behind what he had shown.

     The first thing that anyone would do on finding this out was ask about it, but his master had not done so. This presented two possibilities, either that he only knew the result and not the process of what had just happened, or that it was actually not that special when compared to what he had seen in the Mainland.

     All of this analysis ran through Daneel's mind in the fraction of a second, and the conclusion was that he should be truthful, and only not speak explicitly about how he had just done that feat, even if he was asked. The same applied to his Champion Path, and until given a reason why he should not trust his master, he would do so in all other things. He had also asked the system multiple things, such as to match all the mannerisms he had seen in his master before the man had left, and according to it, there was a 98% chance that this really was that man.

     Such quick thinking in such a little time made Daneel understand that the breakthrough that he had gone through which had been indicated by the system must be much more far-reaching than he had imagined. It was almost like the Basilisk's Breath was activated continuously even though he wasn't doing it consciously, but first, he put that aside as his master continued.

     The shock still lingered in him regarding how this old man could be the Emperor who was supposed to have perished, and he was really interested in finding out the answer.

     "Look at this."

     Peculiarly, instead of giving a direct answer, his Master raised his palm, and a second ethereal figure appeared that was also a projection, just like his Master.

     In this one… Was a man that Daneel was intimately familiar with.

     It was the figure of the Emperor which he had seen multiple times- the first time had been when Drakos had shown him that vision where those who would become Empire Spirits had all assembled together, and since then, this man had been both inspiration and a driving force for Daneel.

     "Yes, that's who I saw."

     With a smile, Master Jonah simply pointed his finger… And a change began to appear in that figure.

     First, the lavish robes were replaced by normal, grey ones akin to those worn by the old man who stood beside them. This man had started to stare at the figure, too, almost as if he recognized who it was but could not put his finger on it, but currently, he was ignored by Daneel who had his full attention on the transformations occurring in the image of the Emperor.

     Next, the size was shrunk until he became more normal-sized, and after that, a short beard was added.

     Following this, the glossy dark hair of the Emperor was turned white, and finally, a few very small modifications were made to his face.

     His nose was made to droop, his eyes lost the natural luster which was actually a very striking quality about him, his mouth was elongated just a bit, and his entire face lost the ruddiness that was present in those who had managed to walk down the Path and achieved a long, long life.

     Finally… What was presented to Daneel was the exact copy of the old man, and the real one who was present even looked at it and said, "Hey, that's me!"

     Daneel didn't know what to think. Indeed, all of these changes had occurred in front of him, but it had resulted in someone who looked so entirely different that he still found it hard to believe that it was true.

     But then… The system suddenly sent a message which made him freeze where he stood.

     [Ingested memories of target known as Emperor Fenoras are being modified. In all the memories, face of Emperor his changed the match the other target in front of host. Looking for explanation for this phenomenon.]

     Seeing the visible shock in his disciple's eyes, Master Jonah's eyes twinkled as he said, "Oh, I see you must have obtained the memories of this poor man at some point! Well, that makes it all the more easier for me to convince you. You see… You got it wrong. I did not change the real Emperor's face to this one – no, he changed his real face, which is what you see, to the one that is shown in your memories. You see, even if the owner is dead, memories of theirs that linger on have a peculiar quality of changing back if they see the true form of what has been changed inside them. Memories are supposed to be sacred, and anyone who messes with them runs this risk of them reverting back to what they originally were if the one who obtains them ever manages to find clues regarding the reality. Yes, you got it right, Daneel. The Emperor changed his face to make sure that even if his memories fell in the wrong hands, his real face, a few things that he wanted to hide, and his real fate would be hidden. This was basically the mother of all backup plans, and it looks like it has worked quite well till now. Now, do you believe me?"

     Daneel nodded in a daze, as the system had also sent him a message.

     [Explanation corroborates with what was found in records from the Empire. Tampering in memories results in them being vulnerable to this sort of 'rubber band' effect, where the memories will go back to their original state if affected in this manner.]

     With a laugh that Daneel hadn't heard in a long, long time, Master Jonah continued, and finally started to reveal the layers of secrets.

     "I won't keep you in the dark any longer, Daneel. Yes, this is Emperor Fenoras, but he is simply a shell of what he used to be. You see, most of what you know about the past is true. The only small change… Was that right before his death, the Emperor was approached by a very mysterious man who simply told him that there was a special role, almost like a prophecy, which stated that the continent would always be saved by someone who was indicated by golden lightning that struck out of the clear sky. Even this man did not know the origins, but all he knew was that he had once been someone who had deeply cared for the continent, too. He had not been as successful as Fenoras, and he had been about to die, but he had been approached by someone else who told him these same things. An individual was always supposed to be picked who would be alive in every age who would wait for the arrival of this person and lead them to a secret place deep underground. There are always two involved in this process – one whose role is actually passed down in this manner, and the other who guards that power zealously until the one marked by the golden lightning reaches him. He cannot leave that place. Each one cannot interfere with the other's duty, and that man also told the emperor that all of these things are all facilitated by the World, itself. Anyway, the fact is that the Emperor was asked to make modifications to his face so that who he really was would not be known by the things he left behind, and after that, someone would come to save him at the last moment for his death."

     Listening to this fantastical tale which almost didn't make any sense, Daneel still felt shock coursing through him, but he slowly started to understand.

     He had seen the image of the golden lightning outside before he entered this place, too, and he had wondered what it was.

     There had been no indications about it even in the archives of the Empire, so it made sense that it was something that was beyond his source.

     Yet… why with everything still so damn vague?

     As if detecting his disciple's thoughts, Jonah said, "Yes, you're right. It sucks that I can't tell you more about this unless you are that person, but let me give you a short summary of everything else. First, one last thing regarding the Golden Lightning: it is supposed to strike down thrice, and it is only the third time when it will be visible. Now then, coming to how you are here, and how I know all this. Even though Fenoras does not remember his past, he has a few duties he carries out. One of those is that he selects those who might deserve what this place offers even though they might not have induced the Golden Lightning. They are people who are fiercely loyal to Angaria or who have sacrificed a lot for it. Those people, in turn, can invite others who they feel are worthy, too. There are two types of tests: one for power, one for the loyalty of one's followers, and one for the loyalty of oneself for Angaria. I failed the first two, and passed the third. I nominated you for all three tests, and you passed. That means…that you can get more from this place than I could ever have. And to give you a clue regarding what I mean by that…how about I call someone you might know?"

     With that, Master Jonah pointed in the direction of the old man, and a miraculous change came upon him.

     His back straightened, his eyes regained clarity, and a pleasant smile came on his face.

     "Welcome back, Fenoras. Can you demonstrate to our friend here how deep your connections go?"

     With a nod, the old man said, "Ah, it is you, Jonah. I see we finally have someone who passed all three tests! Very well! Get over here!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     The last line was shouted so that it echoed in the cave, and the next moment, a man appeared whose back was turned to Daneel and Jonah.

     He seemed familiar, but Daneel couldn't place who he was.

     "Turn around, and bow to your senior disciple brother."

     "Very well, Master."

     With that, the man turned around, and Daneel was greeted to another shock.

     He almost reeled as he was experiencing too many in the span of just a single day, but he controlled himself and stared at the one who was actually scared.

     He was familiar with this man, and he knew him, too.

     As the Head of the High Council of Angaria stared at the one whom he was supposed to bow to, a single thought passed through his mind, and it was echoed in the mind of the one in front of him.

     "What the f*ck is going on?!"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates(dot)Net

     .

     807 A Conversation End

      A few minutes later, even after Daneel returned to his room in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, he still had a smile on his face as he kept shaking his head and laughing to himself.

     The sovereigns were all present, waiting for him to explain just what was going on, but even though the seconds kept ticking by, the king only continued doing this as if he was so stunned that he needed some time to get back to normal.

     However… All of their curiosities were piqued, too, so Elanev was the first one who lost his patience.

     "Enough, already! We were going to die for you, you know!"

     Direct as always, his words made Daneel step back to reality, but even after that, he let out a bout of hearty laughter and said, "Okay, I'm really sorry, but it was just too much! Fine, I'll give you a summary. My master is one who likes to put things in a complex manner, but I found that I can strip away most of it and just give you the barebones details. Let me give you the most shocking thing, though, first – remember that Head who I spoke about extensively, and who I thought I should be wary about? He's my junior disciple brother now!"

     Daneel felt like laughing again when he saw the expressions on his sovereign's spaces, but he controlled himself.

     They all looked like they had been struck by lightning, and that was exactly how he had felt after that man had appeared out of the blue in the cave.

     It had been clear that he respected the one who had called upon him extremely, and that he was ready to do anything that was asked of him. Hence, even after being completely puzzled regarding what was going on, he had obliged, although he looked like he had a torrent of questions to ask.

     What had happened after that was that he had been asked to leave and that he would be contacted later, and the Head had simply nodded with respect, without even asking a single question among the ones that looked like they were close to bursting out of his mouth.

     Thankfully, Daneel did not have to control his curiosity like that, because his master had told him right away after that that the second duty of the one who was in this role was that they would tour the continent and pick out those that they felt had potential before training them and giving them a chance to change their fate.

     The deciding factor would always be regarding their character, and what they felt about the land that had given birth to them.

     The help given by Fenoras during this activity was in no means small. Anyone who had benefited from him would definitely want to follow him for life, and because of the skills of character analysis that were apparently given with this role along with the repertoire of spells in which the one that had saved him was present, there had been almost no case in history where this didn't happen. No matter what forces these people joined later on, their most sacred bond would always be to that man who had helped them when they had nothing, and they would be ready to do anything, even if it meant giving up their lives, if he asked.

     That was exactly what the Head had done, and Daneel slowly started to understand.

     At that point, he had had to take a few moments first, because he had needed to consolidate everything that he had found out.

     When he had done so, Daneel realized that Angaria was really like an onion whose layers kept popping up even though he kept peeling as many as he could find.

     First, he had thought that the Central Continent was all that there was, and after that, he had been exposed to the Big Four.

     Next, he had found out about the Church and the forces from outside the continent, and he had thought that that might be it.

     After that, he had been exposed to the seed program which was hidden even in the Big Four, and even though he hadn't really thought about it, he had assumed that it might be the last major secret he would uncover.

     Yet… He had found the Order which was so well hidden that he had been quite shocked when he was exposed to it, and now, there was this place, which was even more secretive than the Order.

     Why? Why were there so many? Why wasn't stuff consolidated so that it would be able to output the best results possible? Why did there need to be so much secrecy?

     Daneel got these questions as they were what anyone would ask whenever they got fed up of finding secret organization after secret organization no matter where they searched.

     Yet… He got the answer himself, too, as it was pretty obvious.

     Humans were complicated, and no one could really expect what anyone would do. Take the Order, for example. He had thought that it might be a perfect existence that was meant to protect Angaria, but the truth was that the one leading it had somehow hoodwinked everybody since the age of the Apocalypse.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     And besides… The Order had so many people that there was a chance of even its safety rules being broken. A secret was always much more likely to be kept if the fewest people knew about it, and in this case, there were clearly much fewer people than those in the Order.

     But… What still concerned him was the origins of these forces. The Order was also supposed to have always existed in the continent, and many even said that it had been established by the Will of the World when the continent had been formed. If so… What about this golden lightning thing? When he had first come here, Daneel hadn't been expecting to find an organization. He had just thought that he would find some kind of safe house where someone familiar with his master might be present to give him some answers, but it now made sense that if someone like that existed who had concealed themselves even from the Order for so long, then it must mean that they should have some sort of backing behind them.

     Everything was getting really complicated, but Daneel got the thought that in fact… All of it wasn't important.

     All he cared about was saving this continent from the Church, and for that, he was ready to use anyone he had to.

     And as for this force, whatever it was… It was clearly prepared to give him much more than the Order, at least, because it had already placed the Head under his command.

     He had still been quite surprised about that, but it was only after he made all this analysis that he finally prepared to listen to his master regarding the rest of what was going on, and the answers for all his questions.

     After telling the sovereigns about what had happened till here, Daneel took a deep breath and then continued, saying, "Their name is simple: they are simply called "The Watchers Who Wait", and the reason behind them having such a vague name is partially to conceal their existence. It is of the utmost importance to them that whoever invokes the golden lightning is protected and taken to that place underground about which even they don't know about, and that is the purpose that they devote themselves to. All of this is actually unimportant to us. No one knows how the golden lightning is induced, nor how it decides who to strike. So, we can stop thinking about it, and just think of them as another force that we can use in our mission to save Angaria. They have three tests, and the things that one can obtain from that place depends on which of the tests are passed. One of those involves having loyal subordinates with potential who are ready to die for whom they follow, and it is only because you all proved that, that I was able to get the Head as my junior disciple brother. Ha, I still can't believe that! Anyway, the purpose behind all this is that they have some sort of secondary objective where even if someone doesn't appear in an age who can induce the golden lightning, they should have a method to help the continent, and these tests are meant to find someone for that. Even if the one who passes these is not taken to that place underground, they will still be able to obtain a lot, and among others, these things include: a safe place which cannot be intruded upon by anyone, and can ever be found, a spot for one person to train with top-grade Energy which will not dry up no matter how much time passes, and a large network of people who have all been helped by the Emperor, who can apparently regain his mental faculties for short periods of time. It is during these periods that he roamed the continent, and it was during one of those that he became your master and then departed, Kellor. But the pity is that whoever saved him during the apocalypse was a bit too late, and his mind was too fractured because of the craziness that came upon all those in the continent. This led to that person who saved him having to use a secret spell which wipes one's mind while only leaving behind a few glimpses of whom they had once been, and this led to Fenoras living on with no memories. Due to this, more information that he should know about this Golden Lightning thing was also lost, and only that which is deemed most important was retained. Even when he is awakened, he only knows his name, and his purpose. He has to live with the feeling that there is a lot that he can't remember, and even if it is told to him, it will slip past his consciousness which is simply like a broken ball into which countless holes have been poked. I wanted to help him, but… It is apparently impossible."

     Daneel had been extremely sad, too, when he had found out the truth about the Emperor. Someone who had endeavored to do so much for the continent should definitely not have to suffer this kind of fate, but sometimes, life was just unlucky.

     After a moment during which they all stayed silent, Daneel continued.

     "Now, I'll finally get to the answers that my master gave. The Church is quickly reaching a point where they will start assembling the Army that will invade Angaria. According to him, at first, it would have taken a few more years, but recently, there was someone who was newly appointed to this matter regarding Angaria who had made certain decisions which pushed everything forward. This person is also the one who sent that other guy from the Church to Angaria. The sad part is that he cannot tell me what is above the level of Hero, as that comes under information which cannot be disclosed to people freely, but he did tell me that even in the mainland, Peak Heroes are very well respected, even though there are two levels above which are common knowledge in elite forces over there. And as for the Mainland, itself… He gave me some general information, but the one thing that impressed me the most is that it is a land of much volatility. Struggles keep happening, and it is a place where strength governs everything. He remarked about how he actually misses Angaria, because it is much more peaceful here, but he did not tell me more as he did not wish for me to be distracted from our homeland which needs to be saved first. And now… Finally, this is something that I did not tell you because I was scared, but I can tell you now. The present Overseer is a fake. The original one was killed, and this one took his place discreetly. Master Jonah has given me a clear direction that I can take to discover the truth behind what has happened, and it starts with-"

     "Hey, Sh*tlord! If you don't want this cute thing that we found in your rooms to be harmed, then I suggest that you haul your arse over here! She's a pretty sweet thing, so I really wouldn't want anything to happen to her, you know!"

     A message suddenly reached him, and it was through the trinket given to everyone who entered the Order.

     With a grim face, Daneel changed what he was about to say.

     Understanding that something was up, the sovereigns all rose, and he said, "It starts with us beating up someone who was dumb enough to target Skrr. Let's go. Our next steps are all in the Order, anyway."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates.Net

     .

     808 Returning to the Order Direction

      As Daneel waited to return to the Order atop the mountain along with all of his sovereigns, he recalled the last sentence that his master had told him before he had departed.

     All of this had indeed been quite overwhelming, and his master had detected that, and said this in an attempt to let him have a clear direction and focus regarding what he should do.

     This was what he had been about to tell to his sovereigns, too, before they had been rudely interrupted, so he repeated it in his mind, as it had contained a lot of the wisdom that he had always loved to see in this man whom he had first thought to be just a useless drunk.

     "Daneel, at the end of the day, I don't think that this changes too much for you. I wish that things would have been clearer, but it is really sad that that is not the case. Who could have expected that the emperor would have to go through such a thing? All the rest of the answers lie with that man underground, but until the one who is worthy of inducing the golden lighting appears… We can find nothing, so we can remove it from our minds. Hence, all you need to understand is that this is just an additional arrow in your quiver that I have added. Now, it is up to you regarding in which direction you will point your bow, and how much power you will use to draw the arrow and send it flying. I don't know exactly what your power level is, and I do not want to find out, either, because I'm not supposed to know these things. I am in the Church, after all, which means that the less I know, the better. All I do know is that you were powerful enough to pass these tests, and that means that you are on the right track to reaching the kind of power that is needed to unite this continent. Let me tell you one last thing that I have surmised during my time in the Mainland: this golden lightning thing and the Order are somehow connected, because there have been mentions in the records from the previous force that attacked Angaria that they were continuously looking for another force which was apparently supposed to be related to the Order. They searched for traces of it in the Overseer's mind, but they found nothing, so they assumed that it might have been a hoax. Look, I don't know everything behind all that is happening, and I know how you must feel. In such moments, having a direction to go in is the most important, so I wanted to give that to you. Depending on what I've seen so far: you must investigate the truth regarding this damn fake Overseer, because if his motives are bad… We're pretty much screwed.

     "For this, what you have to do is finish at least five 5-star missions, and wait for a certain reward to pop up. It will give you access to secret archives the detail the true history of the Order, and there, I'm pretty sure that you'll find something. Be very wary, though – at the first sign of anyone catching on to what you're doing, I suggest that you hide, and stop everything. It is imperative that we act like agents in the dark, for the light is too blinding for us to face at the moment. Apart from that, I would advise that you reflect on what you had just seen in this test. It has always been the view of this organization and even the Order that followers are extremely important, so you should continue to obtain things to strengthen both your elite Army and the normal armies in the continent. For that purpose, use the relationship that you now have with the Head, and all the stuff that has been collected in the Order but has been rusting away, unused by anyone, for all this time. In my opinion, this should be your plan of action, so forget about all of this golden lightning thing and just remember that you now have a safe place you can return to, and a place where you can train without worrying about using up resources. Even the connections should only be used sparingly, as otherwise, it might draw attention, so suffice with the Head for now. I have always had your best interests at heart, so I hope you trust me and be very careful. Lastly… You have made me so, so relieved, my dear disciple. I have been wracked by doubt all these years, wondering whether I made the right decisions, and whether you would live up to my expectations. You've smashed through them, and now… I finally see true hope for our continent. Thank you. Finally, I can get a good night sleep."

     The raw emotions in his master's voice towards the end had been so strong that Daneel had only managed to look on at the face of the man who had lost everything yet still not betrayed the continent, and after that, once the projection had disappeared, even the old man went into a slumber, which was apparently always induced whenever he went through a period of being in a non-vacant state that was forced. His master had forced it so that he would get this connection, and until the next time when the old man could reawaken by himself… He would sleep.

     With that, the whole thing regarding the golden lightning came to an end, and just as Jonah had suggested, Daneel put it in the back of his mind.

     Indeed, the most pressing thing was still this damn Overseer, and he had to get to the bottom of whatever had happened so many years ago.

     Whenever there were too many things to think about, it was always best to eliminate those that didn't really matter at the moment, so doing this give a kind of clarity that made Daneel let out a deep breath.

     He had been unsure about what he would do ever since he had experienced that revelation, and although he had made a temporary plan, it had all been based on assumptions. Now, having a specific path to follow, it felt so much better, and he couldn't wait to get back to it.

     Looking to the sides, he saw his sovereigns, and again, he felt fortunate that he had found such people to be by his side even through the toughest of times.

     In the next moment, they were finally teleported away. The delay was due to the fact that the Order's formations always checked to see whether everything was all right for whoever appeared on the mountain to be teleported discreetly to the headquarters of the Order, and it was always expected to have a few seconds of waiting time unless it was urgent.

     The sight they were presented with right after they appeared in the Order, though… Was one that made them all suck in a sharp breath so quickly that a hissing sound emanated from each of them.

     25 individuals were wincing on the ground, and a stunning lady with two antennae on her forehead was patting a little girl who was innocently eating a bowl of meat while nodding as she listened to the woman speak.

     They were at the spot where all those who were entering the Order would teleport to, and it was right beside the area where one would enter to get to their lodging quarters.

     Right as they appeared, the lady turned around, and she had such an expression of fury on her face that the Warriors among them felt as if someone had grabbed them by their necks and was threatening to squeeze their life out of them if they did not apologize, even though they did not know exactly what they should be sorry for.

     Daneel understood right away, though. He had been asked not to leave the Divine Cockroach behind, but circumstances made it so that it had had to happen, and it seemed that some poor souls had been unlucky enough to target her in order to get to him in his absence.

     The lady had warned him that she would not hold back if he did not care for the little Divine Cockroach, and Daneel braced himself, because he really was in the wrong right now.

     Thankfully, little Skrr came to his rescue.

     "No, Skrr was sleeping for a long time! Skrr is thankful for the yummy food, but Skrr does not want her friends to be harmed! Skrr can take care of herself!"

     These words were said in such a firm tone that even the lady could not ignore them, and the sovereigns actually let out breaths of relief as they heard this. Even Faxul and Elanev had been affected by the aura of absolute power that had been around this lady, and they had also noticed that those on the ground all seemed to be quite powerful Champions who had still been beaten senseless almost as if they were but children in front of her.

     With a sigh, obviously melting to Skrr's cuteness, the lady turned around and patted her head one last time before nodding and teleporting away.

     However, she did send a message discreetly to Daneel which made cold sweat appear on his forehead.

     "That was the first and last injunction. Leave her alone or in harm's way one more time, and I swear I'll even prepare myself to be locked up for 100 years if it means that I can rip your limbs off your body and swallow your head whole."

     Gulping, Daneel nodded even though she had disappeared, following which he went up to Skrr and was about to ask just what had happened.

     Before he did that, though, he witnessed something strange and immediately pulled the Divine Cockroach away from the spot that she had been standing in.

     The reason behind this was that the flat stone ground in front of both of them had begun to weirdly change its shape, almost as if it was being melted by something. Yet, soon, it became clear that that was not the case, as a man appeared at that spot who was massaging his forehead which had an angry red lump on it.

     He was lying prone on the ground, and it looked like he had perfectly concealed himself at that place. Daneel was quite surprised, as even the system had found no traces of him, and when he spoke, it became clear why that was the case.

     "Even Amateur Heroes weren't supposed to find me! But that bi- ahem, I mean, that lady managed to do it! This is all your fault! If you think that I'm going to let you off the hook, you're being delusional!"

     Daneel didn't even know what to say. This was the first time he was seeing this man, so he didn't know who he was.

     As the other twenty-five began to get up, the man spoke again.

     "Oh, I forgot! Let me introduce myself! I…am Overlord! Yes, I already took that name, but you had the audacity to take it and then get famous! Everyone started teasing me because a newbie had become more popular who had the same name! So…I challenge you to a match! If I win, you change your name! Let's get going!"

     Oh, so that was the case.

     Daneel had been looking forward to an interesting mission so that they could get back to the thick of things. Even though so much had happened, they didn't have the luxury to relax as he needed to get that reward as soon as possible.

     So, he simply yawned and said, "Screw off. I'm busy."Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     He knew that people couldn't fight in the headquarters, so he decided to ignore this guy who had already been taught a lesson by that adult Divine Cockroach.

     However, just as he was about to leave, one of that guy's subordinates who had just gotten up whispered in his ear, ignoring the fact that he was fuming while looking for an apt answer.

     "Yes, boss, let him go for now! We should finish that 5-star mission, first! It's only there for a limited time, and it'll disappear if we fight him now!"

     Daneel immediately stopped and turned around with gleaming eyes as he heard this.

     Acting as if he hadn't spoken before, he declared something that made all those in front of him gawk and look at him as if he was crazy.

     "All right, I'll take your challenge, but if I win, all of you should take me as your leader and drop this guy whose power is obviously only that he can peek up girls' skirts! Any objections?"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     809 A Figh

      Jake felt as if his head was going to burst with all the anger that was building up due to what he had just heard.

     Yet, at the same time… He flushed just a bit, but he immediately tried to hide that as he wanted no one to see.

     His ability had always been pretty unique… But he would be lying if he said that he had never done what had just been indicated by this guy.

     It had never been intentional, and he had never told anyone about it because it would label him as a pervert, and might even result in him being banished from his family which had always had the highest of prestige.

     He could imagine it now. If the rumors regarding what this guy had just said spread, his grandfather would definitely spank him so hard that he would have to go to the healer's cabin, and there, he would have no way to explain properly just why he had a handprint firmly imprinted on his butt.

     Just thinking of this made his anger turn into rage, and he shouted, "The audacity! I'll show you! Come on!"

     His subordinates all gave him worried glances as he said this, as they were all eager to go on the five-star mission that they had obtained with great difficulty. In the Order, 5-star missions were not so easy to get, as they required a lot of resources to be spent by the Order, too, if they had to be set up. Hence, anyone who obtained one would be stupid if they let go of the chance to avail it in time. That was a given, but that was exactly what their leader was doing right now.

     Yet… The humiliation of having his name used by someone else was just too much. He might have ignored it and handled it later if this guy hadn't become famous enough that his information had started to spread and had reached the circle in which he associated himself with, but now that it had escalated this far… He wanted it to be over and done with.

     Still, he understood his team's thinking, so he said, "We'll just have a private match, it doesn't matter if anyone sees me kicking his ass in a minute or not. Private arenas will definitely be free."

     The others let out breaths of relief as they heard this. The whole reason they had been trying to convince their boss not to go for it now was that it was night time, which meant that all of the arenas meant for matches where people could look in would be occupied. Every night, all sorts of grudges would be resolved, and there would also be many bets going around where people could either lose or gain a fortune in the matter of a few minutes. If they went now… They would definitely have had to wait in a queue, which would mean that they would have lost the chance to get onto the mission.

     Daneel didn't know all these things, and his only motive was to get this five-star mission of theirs. He also knew about the scarcity of these things, and he wanted to tick one off the list of the five that he needed to finish as soon as possible.

     "Follow me."

     Saying so, Jake led the way in the direction of the place where all of the arenas were present, and right before entering the door after indicating that they wanted to go to a private arena, he turned around and boldly told his subordinates, "Get your preparations done. This should be a simple thing that won't even take a couple of minutes."

     Nonchalance was always the best way to tick off and hurt the ego of enemies, but it didn't work here. Instead, his words made the man he was going to face smirk, and even though he didn't know why that was the case, he felt a very slight chill up his spine which he ignored.

     He had always been cautious even though others with his talent and power often did not bother with being careful, and he had already investigated the previous feats of this guy. That was when he found out that he had managed to beat the Spikeking, which was definitely enough to gauge his power. After all, the war simulation tested one's mind more, so he did not need to think about that.

     The Spikeking was definitely weaker than him, and he was sure that he would be able to defeat that man in 10 seconds. He was an Exalted Champion who was near the peak, after all, and his Champion Path had always been said to be one that was able to allow him to contend with even multiple Champions above his level if he wished.

     Yet, the moment they entered the arena after the guy patted the head of the little Divine Cockroach that had caused them all to be beaten black and blue… That bad feeling grew in intensity, right up until the second that the gong sounded which meant that the match could start.

     His path was one that allowed him to basically meld into the elementary particles around him and conceal himself so well that even Heroes would find it difficult to spot him, but right as he was about to deploy it… Something miraculous happened.

     A brilliant light struck down from above on the spot where he stood, and his Champion Path… Was stopped in its tracks.

     "What the f*ck?!"

     Even before he could exclaim in this manner, he found ten hammers falling on him from above, all while he was in a vulnerable state due to his path being obstructed. This was only for a fraction of a second, but that was enough for a fatal blow to fall.

     How… The hell had this guy figured out the one way to stop him?

     His grandfather had always told him to be wary of those who might find this one path among the thousands that would counter to him, but he had investigated and been rest assured ever since he had found out that it was one that had been lost after the Empire.

     But… even if this guy knew it, how could he deploy it so quickly?

     At that moment, Jake saw a clear choice in front of him. He could be defeated and then hang his head low in front of his subordinates, or… He could choose the other option.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     He had always been flexible, and his mentor had always applauded him for this quality which was apparently absent in many who were at his level.

     That came into play now, as he immediately shouted, "I'm sorry! I was kidding! I wouldn't have harmed that Divine Cockroach anyway, I just wanted you to come! I'll change my name! And even follow you! If you're after the five-star mission, you shouldn't harm me, because I was the one who got it! If I'm not in the team, then no one can take it up!"

     Daneel was quite surprised as he heard this. Although he had heard about the scarcity, he had not found out about this particular fact regarding them, and he was even more so caught off guard by the fact that someone who was clearly a spoiled brat who had been raised in the Big Four or in the Order was ready to apologize the moment he saw that his opponent was stronger than him.

     Usually, this would represent a slimy character that belonged to those who were only brave in front of those that they could overpower, but in this guy… It was different.

     In that moment before he had made his decision, he had carefully analyzed everything, and Daneel had managed to spot that, again because of the increased reaction speed that he had obtained due to his breakthrough.

     He had wanted to carefully study all these changes, and even though he had not found the time until now, he had just experienced its affects in two ways.

     The first was this, and the second had been when he had managed to deploy the counter Path given by the World in a way that was much faster than what he had been capable of before.

     The World had done its part – the moment he had activated his Champion Path, because there was no one near him who were his followers, he had been able to find out just which Path countered the one in front of him perfectly. Usually, after that, he would have had to use the system to develop a module to deploy that Path following which it would do so, and that would have required at least a second or two. After all, it was a very high tier one, and even the system would face a little bit of difficulty to emulate it right away.

     Yet… Daneel had felt a strange connection with elementary particles that had allowed him to half figure out just what he was supposed to do the moment he had been given the indication regarding the Path that he should display. That had directly helped the system, and it had managed to deploy it in half the time.

     That was… Quite shocking.

     It was obvious by now that his gains from the entire episode regarding the golden lightning were much more than he had expected initially, but he realized that he needed to slowly find out what else he had gotten. Even if it was just what he had seen so far… It was pretty damn impressive, and it had taken his power level even higher than what it had been before.

     After all, before, he had been like a normal man with a cannon which would kill anyone, but he would need the system's help to place the cannonball inside it so that it would be fired. Now… He was gaining the ability to help in that part, too, and that meant that it might even be possible to eliminate that step altogether in the future.

     Now that… would truly be incredible, as it would allow him to basically stand unrivaled even if someone was powerful enough to use that second of time to launch a different attack, or change their own.

     Again, all of this ran through Daneel's mind quickly, and he realized that he should probably stop overanalyzing things like this, that would result in too many thoughts that would clutter his mind. Fast reaction speed was good, but it had to be used when necessary.

     Letting out a sigh of relief, the man in front of him said, "Thank you for seeing reason. But… Can I make a small request? Will you please follow what I say? I promise that it will not be detrimental to you, and it might even strengthen your position in the Order! Oh, believe me, I know everything about fame in this damn place! Anyway, come on. If you want to get to that five-star mission, we should leave in five minutes."

     Five minutes?

     That was much shorter than the timespan that Daneel had imagined, so he immediately nodded, intending to crush this guy again if he tried to play any tricks.

     Right after they exited, he put on a brave face and said, "Gentlemen, from here on, my title shall be… Underlord! During the fight, I had an epiphany regarding my future path, and I believe that this will be more apt. Err… Because of that, I lost, but I gained much more than I have in my past year of training. For that, I am thankful to this person even though he has my name, and it is actually that which has allowed me to make this breakthrough. His power is still pretty amazing, and I bet that we would have gone toe to toe easily if that hadn't happened. He shall be joining us on this mission. Any questions? No? Then disperse and come back to the Obelisk right above in one minute."

     Well… That was one way of putting it.

     Daneel understood that prestige was important, and even though he was on the Domination path, it didn't require him to completely humiliate those that had already surrendered. Besides, the mission was most important, so he decided to let this go at the moment.

     Because there was so little time, Daneel simply told his sovereigns to wait, before sending a message to the Underlord who had disappeared after not giving any gap for questions to be asked that they would be coming, too.

     The 25 individuals were all quite stunned, but they nodded and returned a few moments later.

     The Underlord returned and ordered that two of them should sit out the mission, and that they would be eligible for double rewards on the next one. These two were quickly picked out using a game of drawing straws despite general opposition, while Daneel told his sovereigns about the mission's requirement which he had been told about by this guy. Only thirty people could participate, and it would be a mission apparently requiring both 'power and intellect'. That was why he had decided to take Eloise, too, who had displayed her calmness under pressure before, so that left the matter of Skrr.

     Thankfully, when asked, Skrr said that that lady had told her that she could stay with her if they were going on missions, which told Daneel that the adult Divine Cockroach might not be as strict as she looked. Still, she had been pretty damn scary, so Daneel only relaxed after Skrr contacted her and was teleported away while she waved at them and told them to bring back loads of food for her, thinking that they were going on another shark-hunting mission.

     With that, all thirty of them flew up.

     Right after they reached the obelisk above them, the guy whose shamelessness actually reminded Daneel of Percy raised his hand, and all of them disappeared.

     As soon as he blinked his eyes and adjusted them, a familiar information panel popped into his vision.

     It was just like the one they had seen when he had first been teleported to the War Simulation, and it read:

     "Five Star Mission: Infiltration has begun. Preparation phase underway."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates(dot)Net

     .

     810 5-Star Mission: Infiltration 1

      As soon as Daneel and the others were done reading the title of the display panel that had just appeared in front of him, they turned to the image that was presented in front of him, and as one, they all… promptly dropped their jaws.

     This wasn't limited to just Daneel and his sovereigns, either. Even those from the team of the Underlord, as he was now newly named, were all also in extreme shock, even though they had been grumbling about the fact that two of them had had to be left behind just a few seconds ago.

     This went on for a few seconds, until finally, Daneel was the one who broke the silence.

     "Where…the f*ck are we?"

     He said this under his breath, and in the process, he exposed what each and every one of them was thinking.

     As the spell was broken, the others started to speak, and eavesdropping on them made Daneel understand that he was still very new to the Order, and that there was still a lot that he needed to collect information about.

     "I only heard about it… But this is the first I'm seeing it!"

     "Shouldn't it only be reserved for the peak of the peak of 5-star missions? Why did we have to draw this?! I thought it would be a simple shark hunting session! We were prepared for that! Dammit!"

     "Hey, don't complain! It's better than that Hell Dungeon!"

     The sovereigns all also started to listen, and were infinitely curious now about just what they were seeing. They did not want to ask this group who still obviously held animosity towards them, and thankfully, the display panel soon refreshed to give them more information.

     At the same time, they all also assessed what they were seeing once more with less shock and more attention, and in the process, they realized that it was more unique than they had imagined when they had first lain their eyes on it.

     It was… an island, and a very colorful one, at that.

     They were up above in the clouds, and from where they stood, they could see everything clearly. From an initial assessment, the population of this continent seemed to be around 10 million people, and countless buildings could be seen all over the place in various sizes.

     It was colorful, with many shades of paint adorning the houses and even streets, and the people also wore colourful robes. Of course, they were too far up to see anything except this clearly unless they used zoom spells, so they first observed the other general details before focusing on the display panel.

     The one thing that would strike anyone when they saw this island…was the tall wall that surrounded the entire area.

     The entire thing was barely the size of a force in the Central Continent, but its walls were taller than even those that had been famous in Lanthanor. It was almost as if one of the forces had been picked up and then dropped in the sea, after adding an infinite amount of ferocious sharks and fishes in the area around it.

     Indeed, this was the second thing that anyone's gaze would be attracted to, and even as they watched, they would see the natural cycle of life where a fish was eaten by a bigger one, and a shark then proceeded to devour that fish even while the latter wasn't even done digesting the one that it had just consumed.

     The shores of this island were almost bare, and the walls only seem to be a couple of kilometers away from this extremely dangerous see. The entire island couldn't be more than 10,000 km«(3860 sq.miles) in area, which was comparable to the size of the famous New York metropolitan area back on Earth.

     In terms of population, though, it was clearly only half of that famous place, and on first glance itself, one could find out the reason behind this- there were large tracts of farming land on which dots that represented people could be seen moving around, and it looked like spring was in full session, as all of these farms shone brightly in the sun with beautiful produce that was ready to be harvested.

     Daneel observed all this, and finally got to the display panel to find out just where he had come, and just what this mission was.

     Soon… He understood that he had really underestimated the Order until now.

     "Welcome to the Infiltration Mission! What you see before you is the Island of Creylia.

     Population: Approximately 10,578,000.

     Land mass: 11,000 km2.

     History: Once an independent island that was split up into multiple forces which all vied for power, the Island of Creylia was invaded by the Church as soon as its location became known when its protective barrier that had been hiding it from the eyes of the forces in the Mainland dissipated due to the after-effects of a disastrous civil war. Using such a perfect opportunity, the Church of St. Rectitude invaded the island and managed to take control before any other forces from the Mainland intervened. They proceeded to thoroughly implement defensive measures which would have made it difficult for any force to target afterward, which led to the others admitting defeat and looking for other places to take over.

     As is common knowledge among those in the Order, the objective of the Church is to align the Will of the World towards it so that it can benefit from the incredible amount of power that one can harness if they control a majority of the Will. Hence, a purge was carried out which was 100% effective. Unlike in general areas that the Church occupies, no survivors were allowed to remain.

     Afterward, in a span of 24,000 years, three different types of government were implemented by the Church on this island. The first was a one government plan which established the Church is the highest office. Children were taught in schools to always only follow St. Rectitude, but due to free-thinking becoming prominent, this government suffered a lot of unrest which resulted in another purge as the Will was not able to be properly harnessed. In the second government, the Church used an approach where its own name wasn't used directly – instead, a different force that was said to be for the people was implemented which everyone had to follow. The reasoning here was that having to follow a set of rules and an entity that they did not connect with might have been too ambitious, but even this government failed as rebels started to rise again. The third government is currently in reign, and it is widely known in the Mainland as one of the most successful forms of government to have existed. It is the research into this kind of government that was carried out which was sold to multiple forces for high prices that allowed the Church to gain much of its power on the Mainland.

     Details of the third government are part of what participants in this quest are supposed to find out by themselves. All this information was intercepted by the Order from the mainland, and this entire quest has been set up using an ancient spell which requires copious amount of resources to be used. As such, the purpose is that it will motivate those who are taking part, and those who are watching to fight as hard as they can so that our own content will not have to suffer the same fate.

     Hence, this is a mission where there will be a select audience, and also active Heroes who will monitor and manage everything that is going on. This is necessary, as although everyone you will interact with and see on this mission will seem lifelike, they are but projections of individuals that are somehow created using this ancient spell which even the Order does not understand, but possesses in its archives.

     Your mission is as follows: infiltrate the Island of Creylia and massacre the true ruling force of the continent to take it into your grasp.

     Time Limit: 3 months.

     Hidden criteria will be used to judge your progress.

     Minimum reward that can be obtained: 1 five-star reward for all those participating.

     Maximum reward that can be obtained: 3 five-star rewards for prominent performers, and two five-star awards for all others.

     The preparation phase will end in 10 minutes. Each member of the team who are participating shall be given different identities to choose from with which they can infiltrate the island. Identity must be picked by the end of the preparation phase. If not, identity will be randomized.

     Good luck."

     Daneel finished reading the panel along with his subordinates, and when they were done, they couldn't help but stare among themselves with dubious looks on their faces.

     Could this… Possibly be true?!

     If so, it changed everything they had assumed about the Order, because the feat of simulating such a large place with millions of unique people… Was something that they couldn't even think about.

     Daneel was so flabbergasted that he needed to take a few seconds to even ask the system just what kind of spell would be needed to do such a thing, to which the answer was actually quite surprising.

     [Combination of Peak Hero level spells can possibly result in such a simulation if actively managed by multiple Heroes.]

     So the Hero realm was so magical that even this kind of complexity could be handled?

     Daneel was quite shocked by this, and he could detect right away that there might be some sort of catch that even the system was missing, as it was still only at the Peak Champion realm.

     And also...two purges? Really? Were the Church so evil that they didn't flinch from killing millions multiple times?

     Still… That was not what he should be thinking about right now, as they had only 10 minutes.

     He glanced at the others whom they had come in with, and after seeing that they actually all had clarity on their faces, he wondered what was up.

     This was when the Underlord turned in their direction and said, "Alright, although this is the first time that we are taking this mission, it doesn't mean that we're helpless. From the records that my fam- Err, I mean, a little bird told me about all the times that others have taken part in similar missions, so I know a very effective method that can be used. I'll explain after we are inside the Island. For now, look at the list provided and choose an identity which fits you the most. This is important, as there is a chance that you will be outed as someone from the outside if you choose an identity that does not go with your own character. This is one of the pitfalls that many fall into at this stage, so because we have the wealth of knowledge, we should endeavor to not do so."

     Daneel raised his eyebrows as he heard this, as he couldn't have expected that this slimy guy would be in possession of such top tier acknowledge. He could tell already that this was definitely a very important type of mission, and that information regarding it was definitely tightly controlled.

     The fact that he knew it, and that he had mentioned a family made it clear that he was very well connected, so that brought his unique character all the more into the question.

     For the moment, though, Daneel decided that he was probably right, as it made logical sense. During infiltration, it was always best to choose identities that one could enter easily, and that was why spies back on Earth were said to take extensive acting classes so that they could mimic anyone that they were concealed as effortlessly.

     Unfortunately, he and his sovereigns could not go through such a kind of training in such a short amount of time, so they had to make do with what the Underlord had suggested.

     Daneel nodded at the rest, indicating them to choose, while he also started to flick through all of the options that were available.

     There were around 150 options to choose from, which was definitely more than what Daneel had thought there would be, but because they had 10 minutes, it was enough time to go into the detail of each and every one and pick one that was suitable for that person. For each identity, their background occupation, hobbies, and family details were given, and this was more than enough information.

     While going through the list, none of them especially stood out, but a second later… He spotted the perfect one, and he even got the feeling that he would probably not need to go through the rest, either.

     Indeed, even after reaching the bottom, there was nothing else which fit Daneel better, so he announced it right away, with a satisfied expression flashing across his face.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     "Retired Army General, used to being in command, held in high esteem by his society, loves to help others in his pastime and perform vigilante justice, known as being domineering in nature. Oh…that's definitely me. Everyone, I'm picking Rayleigh."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     811 5-Star Mission: Infiltration 2

      "Hey, I was about to-"

     As soon as Daneel announced his decision, the Underlord spoke out, making Daneel turn around and fix him with a gaze which made him remember what had just happened before they had embarked on this mission.

     This resulted in the man gulping, and cursing the world because of the fact that for some reason, all of his decisions seemed to mirror this guy's. It would have been fine if he had been stronger, but because that was sadly not the case… He had no option but to adjust. He almost felt like an older brother who wanted the same things as the younger one, but was never given what he asked, because the parents were extremely biased towards the other.

     The only good thing was that he had said so in a low voice that was not heard by his subordinates who were all absorbed in picking who they wanted, so he got back to the list.

     Daneel felt like laughing as he saw this, and he did pity the guy a bit.

     Well, he had only himself to blame.

     Each of the choices had to be unique, as each identity belonged to a specific individual of whom two could not exist.

     With his free time, Daneel decided to further study everything, and that was when he realized that it was probably a fact that their identities were only secondary in importance.

     The reason behind him making this conclusion was that all 150 identities… Did not have the power levels written.

     This meant that they would be allowed to do their own thing after infiltrating with these identities, and that they had to only take care to align with them so that they could blend in, at least until they launched whatever plan that they picked to succeed in the mission.

     Daneel also noticed that the mission was called a quest in some places, which was interesting. He didn't know why this sort of dual naming was present, but it was one of those things that had to be shelved away as no reason could be found behind it.

     At this moment, he felt really glad that he had brought his sovereigns along, because he could expect right away that there would definitely be a need for different kinds of skills. There was no group more varied in skills than the Nine Sovereigns of Angaria, so he looked forward to seeing what they would have to tackle.

     Of course, part of the reason behind that was the peak reward that they could get, and because of what he knew about the items that were present in the 5-start tier rewards… He could almost feel himself salivating as he thought about the incredible Godbeast weapons and formations that he would be able to obtain if he was able to pick what he wished.

     The only way he could indulge and get what he wanted rather than what he should take was if he managed to get more rewards, so Daneel's eyes were set on getting the best outcome.

     The only worrying thing was that they would be watched, but Daneel realized that he shouldn't care about this, because he had already decided just what kind of persona he would display in the Order. The powers he had picked to expose would become obvious later, anyway, so there was no reason to consider now even though people might be watching.

     Soon, the ten minutes were up, and everyone was done picking. Because of the deduction he had made, Daneel hadn't really supervised what his sovereigns were picking, but still, as each of them announced their options when they were asked by the display panels that appeared in front of them, he wasn't really surprised.

     Cassandra had picked the identity of a barkeep who was known for her sharp tongue, and was a loner who was pursued by many in her town. Aran had curiously picked one of the regular admirers of the same barkeep, and Daneel was quite certain that the confession which he must've heard during the episode with the Golding Lightning was definitely at play here.

     Regarding that, he had yet to speak with them because he hadn't gotten any time, but Daneel didn't know what to say, either.

     Aran's other qualities were that he was a veteran, and that he was a miser who saved almost every penny of his pension.

     Eloise was the daughter of a rich merchant, and she had been educated from birth in the manners of etiquette and various other things that a lady should know. This was pretty close to her real upbringing, and when Daneel had seen the identity before itself, he had known that she would definitely pick it.

     Elanev was an upcoming soldier in the Army of Creylia, and he was from a long line of soldiers who all had illustrious careers.

     Finally, Faxul was a farmer with good talent who was training his powers but also loved his occupation so much that he was doing both the same time.

     These were all common identities that would be present in any city, and as for the others, they had picked various things such as merchants and workers in different occupations.

     The Underlord's final pick was that of a different retired general who was prone to bad luck, and Daneel wondered whether his present situation had played a role in him making that pick.

     As soon as all of them had announced these things, they felt their vision blurring, and the next thing they knew, they had been split apart and were in different locations.

     Daneel found himself waking up in a hard bed, and as he looked around, he saw that he was in a room that barely had any furniture. There was a dining table with a bowl on it onto which rainwater was dripping from the roof, and through the windows, he could see that the weather was quite bad. There was not a single light in the room, and as for storage, there was only a single cupboard whose door was slightly ajar, allowing him to see the few passive clothes that were present.

     His identity was, after all, that of someone who believed that luxury would only weaken people, so it made sense that this was the kind of house that he would find himself in.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     Right as he was about to discover more, another panel popped up in front of him, and it said, "The mission has begun. Each individual has been transported to their respective identities, and they are all in different places around the island. Each individual has also been presented with a trinket that they can use to communicate with each other. Apart from this, nothing else is given. Please be aware that this is also mission filled with danger, and if you find that you are about to perish, you must crush the trinket which will allow you to be teleported outside. There have been cases of people dying because they entered situations that were completely out of their control which did not allow them to do this, so you are warned that your life is in your own hands. Spectatorship has also begun. All outside sources of information have been blocked. This is the last instance in which you will obtain any information in this manner."

     With that, the panel disappeared, and in its place, a trinket in a very strange shape fell out of where it had been onto Daneel's lap.

     He picked it up and saw that it was actually a circular sun with tiny replicas of his own face plastered all around it, and it was pretty damn creepy.

     Of course, it was a replica of the body of the Overseer.

     This was almost like a subtle reminder of the fact that that thing was also watching, and Daneel had to try hard not to grit his teeth with anger due to that thought.

     Suppressing his emotions and telling himself that there was a time and place for everything, Daneel touched the trinket and instantly felt the 29 other people of the team.

     He could even feel their locations weakly, and he knew right away that if he followed the directions which were being indicated to him through the trinket, he would be able to reach them. A messy kind of conversation followed, with each and every one speaking at the same time, that led to no one understanding what anyone was saying.

     Daneel decided to shout to stop this, but the Underlord beat him to the chase.

     "Everyone, shut up! We talked about this! The trinket is working, so drop it for now, and get out of where you are and gather information! Even though we have three months, it's actually supposed to be quite a short period of time to accomplish the task that we have been given, so we should not waste even a second! Let us all speak together in three hours to decide a plan of action!"

     Daneel considered for a moment whether he should also say something, but the man had already covered everything. That was the best thing that they could do, so as each of them gave their assent, Daneel did so, too, albeit in a strong tone.

     Seeing this, the sovereigns responded too, and it was obvious by now to the others that they would only listen to him.

     Still, they put aside their concerns regarding the team's unity for the moment and started their mission.

     Daneel did so with quite some energy, because even though he had been quite appalled after finding out about the purged that had been carried out, he was really curious to see just which kind of government had been deemed to be so successful that it had even become a commodity that was worthy enough to be sold in the Mainland.

     He walked out of his house and cast the spell to stop the rain from touching him, and he felt glad that he had picked someone who was known to be a Mage.

     The simplest thing to do now was to find a way to Mind Control someone, but that would also be the dumbest thing to do while others were watching. It was true that Mind Control might be something that the elites in the Order could use, but as for a newbie like him… It would draw too much attention, so it was not advisable to go down that path at the moment.

     Still, there were other, classic methods of collecting information, chief of which was obviously to go to a place that people gathered.

     And of course, in any form of society, this place… Was a bar.

     There were many things different in this place from Angaria, such as the style of architecture, the quirks of the people and to a certain extent, even the people themselves. Yet, Daneel decided that these were things that he could notice and think about more later, so he just observed everything on his way.

     Soon, he arrived at the only place which was bustling even though the weather was harsh, and as soon as he entered, a small hush fell over the area.

     For a moment, he wondered why that was the case, but he soon got the answer when he remembered what his identity was.

     "Master Rayleigh, a good day to you, Sir! Your table awaits you! Please follow me!"

     He was someone known for his power and his righteous ways that allowed him to command respect of the kind that many could only dream of, and it was only after he sat down at the specific table that had been reserved for him that everyone continued what they were doing. That silence that had fallen was the symbol of that respect, and Daneel had to admit that he quite liked it.

     With this, he settled in, and after telling the man who had welcomed him to bring him the best wine and food, he asked the system to record everything while he also began to eavesdrop on conversations left and right.

     The food and wine soon came, and although the taste was quite different, they were all exquisite.

     Yet… Daneel could hardly pay attention to them, because of a very startling thing that was continuously becoming clear to him.

     The more he listened, the more he became bewildered, until it reached a point where he started to fear whether his mind might have been secretly scanned in some way.

     And the reason behind that…was that the government in this place reminded him quite a lot of a different place that was very familiar to him.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates.Net

     .

     812 5-Star Mission: Infiltration 3

      "So there are two sides, and both of them opposed to each other? They have different agendas, and the one who rules the island for a period of 10 years is chosen every time by popular opinion? Seriously? How can this be the government that is so successful?"

     Currently, there were 30 individuals sitting around on normal chairs in the sky, with clouds swirling beneath them while most of them had puzzled expression on their faces.

     They had all checked in three hours later to find that there was a special function in the trinket given to them which enabled them to enter a dreamlike state where they could talk to each other face to face, and that was what they were using for this meeting.

     One of those who had gone to collect information had just given his summary, and these words were spoken by the Underlord, echoing the thoughts that most had in their minds.

     Yet… Daneel still had a perplexed expression on his face, but he tried to hide it and act as if everything was normal.

     Inside, though… His mind was pretty damn conflicted, and he was half-convinced that his initial theory was right: his memories had been scanned, and all of that stuff about the information about the island being intercepted from the Mainland was probably bullsh*t.

     If not… Then how could it be such a coincidence that the general government structure from back on Earth was so, so similar to what was present here?

     "Alright, so what are the agendas, anyway?"

     The Underlord finally asked this, and the same man replied Daneel knew the answer, and it only corroborated even more with his suspicion.

     "Err… It can be summarised with power for some verses power for all. So… The way it works is that Ker Gem mines are very carefully regulated on this island, which means that all the resources are in the command of the central government which mines them. These resources are then distributed to the people according to certain regulations, and the main differences in agenda is regarding just what these regulations are. One of the groups advocates that Energy resources should be spread around evenly so that even those who are not born with the talent are able to grow in power and reap the benefits, with the chance of breaking through and extending their life if they manage to do so. Even if someone is more talented, they will have to suffice with only using the same resources and proceeding forward quicker, before either joining the army or doing some other meritorious service that will enable them to avail more. The other group is of the opinion that this will mean that most of the resources are wasted, and that those with potential should be given as much as they need even if it means that others might be deprived of them. According to them, this will only benefit that nation, as it will mean that there would be more powerful individuals who could obtain more food and allow them all to prosper. Every 10 years, there is a major upheaval if the group that is chosen changes. For the last 20, it is the former that has managed to obtain the majority, but it is expected that the latter will win this time due to various reasons. It is like a cycle that repeats every time."

     The others began to talk about this unique way of a government being set up, but in Daneel's mind, there was only one thing that was repeatedly being thought of.

     If you replaced power with money… weren't these both basic forms of capitalism, but with a hint of socialism thrown in in the former?

     Daneel had never expected to find topics like these in his journey on Angaria. It was even more so shocking that this was actually in the Order, and again, all facts pointed to the possibility that this, too, had been taken from his mind.

     But… Why would anyone want to do that? If they really found out that he was from a different world, wouldn't he instead be captured as a potential enemy who had infiltrated them?

     This was the one thing which stopped him from directly deciding on the worst case, even though the probability seemed so little that this was not the truth.

     He hadn't really had time to think about it as he had used all three hours to confirm whether what he was thinking was right, and to find more information, so he decided to use this moment to let his thoughts flow freely.

     And that… Was when he found more reasons which told him that he was wrong, and these made him slowly let out a sigh of relief.

     According to the system, the simulation required extensive preparation, and it would also be something that had already been carried out before, at least in a similar form. That meant that there was a high probability that it was really just chance, and that he could stop being so paranoid.

     This was the main point, and after he got it, he started to think about more reasons why he might be wrong regarding the chance of what he was seeing here and what he had seen back on Earth being similar.

     This led him to a very peculiar question, which he asked the system.

     "Is it possible that this form of government was finally ideated and then set in place after many, many experiments?"

     [Affirmative. In the matter of governments, there is a natural progression down a list of ideas which can all be tried to reach this specific one. Hence, the probability of host's mind being scanned is 1.3%.]

     This finally allowed him to get back to the discussion, as it all made sense now.

     He couldn't really blame himself for going on that track before, because it had just been eerie to find something that was so similar.

     It had sent a chill unlike any other down his spine, and it had resulted in him spiraling into his state before.

     Now that he was back in his senses, he realized that the discussion had gone on to a different topic.

     At the same time… Daneel recalled the other things he had heard about the government from back on Earth, and he immediately got the answer for some of the questions that had been placed.

     Yet, he decided to confirm it first before stating it out loud and making suspicion fall on him, especially from those who might be watching, so he decided to give an offhand answer to a different question that had just been put forward.

     "It can be theorized that the size of a continent directly affects the amount of Energy and Energy resources that are found on it. Hence, it makes sense that there are only Peak Champions in this place."

     The query had been regarding whether it was possible that all the talk they had heard about Peak Champions being the topmost level that anyone could reach on this island was true, or was a farce propagated by the ones in command.

     Daneel replied in this way, making the others nod as it was a valid reasoning, and following that, he stood up.

     Everyone looked in his direction with various expressions on their faces, but he ignored them all and said what was on his mind.

     "I believe that the question raised by the Underlord is the one that we should answer before we decide on any plan. Our mission is to assassinate the ones in command here, so we have to find a way to get more information behind everything that is going on. For that, I propose that we all gather tomorrow at a specific place where one of the elites of the opposing group that is vying for power in the next ten-year cycle will be speaking. Do we have anyone skilled in interrogation methods that will not be remembered by a person after they are carried out?"

     Three different people nodded, following which Daneel said, "That's excellent. Then we can follow this plan."

     Silence followed his statement, during which all those who weren't under him turn to the Underlord who had a blank expression on his face.

     Everyone knew that one of the things he liked most was having things under his control, so they wondered how he would react as someone else was clearly taking away his authority.

     Yet… His reaction made it clear that whatever had happened inside that arena was definitely not what had been told to them.

     "Yes, the plan is good! Let's follow it! Any questions? No? Then let's disperse and collect more information while traveling to the location where our friend is at! Overload, I must say that you are quite good at planning, too!"

     These words were forced out of his mouth, and it was quite funny to see him using the same tactic as before. He disappeared before there were any questions, and the rest could only shake their heads and follow suit.

     Daneel didn't bother too much about all this, but he did ensure that everything was all right with his sovereigns before returning to his body. He had a strong suspicion that was based on a few things that he had read about while back on Earth, and everything, currently, was pointing to the fact that the same might be in effect.

     The gathering would be taking place the next day in the village that Daneel was in, so he intended to spend the time until it began to map out the entire area so that nothing would be able to surprise him in case things went south. They were in a completely foreign place and in situations where real danger could creep up on them, so it was wise to do this.

     While engaged in this activity, Daneel also continued to think about the system that was in place here. It all stemmed from the fact that even though farming was a major source of food, it was the sharks and fish that were present in the sea outside which was the most sought-after sustenance for the Island of Creylia.

     Unlike back in Angaria where they were a delicacy which could only be enjoyed by the elite, here, they were regularly sold in the markets and their benefits of increasing one's power were applauded by all. This was why the methodology of the second group was also quite prominent, as it would mean that there would be more powerful individuals who could go and obtain more of these creatures which were so incredibly sumptuous.

     It was like the ideology in capitalism where enterprises which earned a lot could be present as they continuously enabled even normal people to do things that they only dreamt of before, and even though this created a lot of divided between the population, it might still be fine if the divide didn't stretch to abnormal proportions.

     As for the first group, it would be like the ideology of many forces with different kinds of histories that said that the prosperity of one should be the prosperity of all. Everyone would benefit equally, and even though this meant that it might be better for the common man, there were certain pitfalls in this which were the reasons behind which this ideology had never prospered on Earth, and had even caused disasters of unspeakable proportions.

     The next day dawned quickly, and surprisingly enough, their target was easy to abduct.

     The main reason behind this was that all individuals on this island were a level, or even two below those in the Order and the Big Four, which meant that they were more compatible with the Central Continent. So, in the same way that those from these two organizations would be able to have free reign in the Central Continent for the most part, there wasn't too much to worry about as it was just a normal gathering even though this was a high-level individual of a group.

     They found him in the room in which he was preparing himself, and the three who were skilled in spells that were like Mind Control but not as effective managed to make him croak.

     What they found out gave them the answer to the main question… And it also confirmed what Daneel had been thinking ever since he had found out about this place.

     The true rulers were actually a family from the Church who never showed themselves, and the only reason behind two groups existing was that conflicts and support would be confined to the spectrum between these two only, leading to everyone indirectly aligning their Will with the Church. That meant that everyone at the top was on the same side, and their show of vying for power was all a sham to keep the sheep asleep while they mindlessly supported one side or the other.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     On Earth, it was a famous and intriguing conspiracy theory, but here… It was the truth, and it made Daneel question many things from his homeland, and wonder whether it might not be such a conspiracy after all.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates . Net

     .

     813 A Different Direction

      A few moments later, they were all back in the same place in the clouds, and all of them had grimaces present on their faces.

     The reason behind this… Was that after that interview which had been quite enlightening, they had gone around to the place where the head government of the island decided.

     It had been a very strange building that was actually in the shape of a single man who was supposed to be the one who had done some major historical feat which all of them knew was obviously faked by the Church, and the moment they reached it… They had found out that there were so many layers of Champion level formations present that it would be a pipedream to want to march in and do what they wished, especially with the limited numbers they had.

     On paper, the strongest among them was only an Exalted Champion, and from the auras of those that were detected from inside, there were multiple people at this level who would definitely be able to defeat them with numbers even if their Champion Paths weren't as high tier as theirs.

     This meant that any plan to directly storm the headquarters would definitely be futile, so they had to find something else.

     The good thing was that because of their general level, concealing themselves and traveling around the island was easy. They would only have to be careful at certain locations where there were checkpoints, but even these could be crossed if they were cautious.

     After a few seconds, the Underlord shook his head and shrugged before saying, "I guess this explains why so many of the past five-star infiltration missions have followed the same plan. Well, let's do it, too!"

     This made everyone who was present look in his direction, and he basked in the attention that he had been drained of ever since he had found himself under the shadow of this infernal guy.

     He knew that he would be pummelled again if he didn't continue, though, so he spoke again.

     "I know of 25 different infiltration five-star missions, and of them, 18 followed this method and succeeded. Three failed, and two tried something wacky, and they failed, too. Anyway, this method is… Classic assassination."

     Daneel blinked as he heard this, and waited for the man to continue.

     Yet, he had already gotten an inkling of what he might mean, as it was something that had crossed his mind, too.

     "Simple. We use these three months that we have to slowly infiltrate that main government building, before we finally get a chance to kill those who are really in command. For this, we'll have to be creative, but it won't be too difficult. The only problem will be in whether we will be able to do it, and how much of a degree of completion we will be able to get. Of course, if we succeed, we will all be getting one reward each. Let me explain: in 18 of these missions, 12 ended with some people having to sacrifice themselves, or leave, in other terms, in order for the rest to succeed. This resulted in those people not being rewarded and the entire team getting the bottom-most tier of completion, so we should aim to not have to resort to this. The other teams all got the bottom-most completion, too, but that might be because of different reasons. If you all agree, I suggest that we get started, because it will require quite a lot of hard work. Hey, its called an infiltration mission, after all! We will be carefully surveilling all those whom we select as persons of interest, and we will find ways to enter that headquarters before making our way to that family of scum from the Church. There must be many layers inside, too, so we'll have to slowly work our way, with extreme caution. This is safe, and I guarantee that if we do well, it will work. Le-I mean, what do you all say?"

     It was obvious that he had been about to say that they should all do it, but had stopped when he remembered that he wasn't the one in charge, any more.

     Daneel squinted and furrowed his brow as he heard all this. Indeed, it was a reasonable plan, and although it might not be that it was perfect, it had quite a high chance of being successful.

     Yet… What that guy had implied but not said clearly was that all those who exceeded mostly only obtained a minimum reward, which indicated something very strongly.

     This was not the best way to finish this mission.

     Daneel could guess that even those people must have known that, but had still chosen that path as it would at least ensure that they would get something.

     Only… Daneel had a very strong feeling that there was a different way, and he wanted to choose it.

     He didn't even know what it was perfectly, but what he was definitely sure of was that if he wanted to get the top reward, then he should take this risk.

     So, taking a deep breath, he made his decision.

     "We will do this. I and the rest of those who came with me will go on a different track, as I want to try something. The rest of you can proceed with the infiltration plan, and I wish you all the best."

     "What?! You pushed yourself onto this mission, so you should at least have some responsibility!"

     "Try something else? You probably only don't want to do the hard work!"

     "Boss, even if you lost to him, you shouldn't let him do this! We need everyone that we can get, and even then, we might not succeed!"

     "Yes, Boss! Even if he managed to defeat you once, we bet that you will be able to beat him in the future! But he should cooperate now!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     Voices of dissent all rose up together, and it was clear that the team of the Underlord was under the impression that Daneel only wanted to relax and enjoy himself while having them do all the work.

     He chuckled as he understood this, realizing that it was probably because of the fact that they couldn't even think of a different plan that could be implemented here.

     This was almost like the classic conflict between those who did their own thing versus those who did not veer off the beaten path, and Daneel wasn't in a mood to handle it.

     So, he simply matched his gaze with the Underlord, who sighed and raised both his hands to stop everyone from speaking.

     "Let them be. I fought him, and I trust him. If he's going to do something else, we should let him, and we'll see just how good his plan in."

     Daneel nodded as he heard this and turned around with the intention of giving a few instructions to his sovereigns and then leaving, as this was what he had expected from this guy.

     Yet… It did not seem like he was done, as he continued in a tone that was really attempting to be innocent, but was actually quite mischievous.

     "I might even fancy a wager, but who would gamble with five-star tier rewards, right? Well, gentlemen, let's get back to our plan…"

     There it was. The cockiness that Daneel had expected from this guy ever since he had met him finally showed itself again, and it looked like it had been quite suppressed all this while.

     The area that they were in was in such a style that after he had turned around, he was only visible to his sovereigns, and as he cracked a smile, all of them started to smirk, understanding that their king had found another scapegoat.

     Turning around, Daneel declared, "Why not? If you win, we will only get the minimum rewards, anyway. I'll wager all of our rewards. Do you dare to do the same?"

     A stunned silence followed Daneel's words, and the entire team of the Underlord starred at him as if he was crazy.

     Six five-star tier rewards!

     Their eyes shone with greed, and they all turned to their boss, only to see that the same thing was reflected in his eyes, too.

     That was the whole reason why they had been following him in the first place, but after a moment, the caution that the Underlord had displayed back during the fight came back to him, telling him that he might be doing something wrong.

     Yet… The dice had been thrown, and he was already close to losing all of the respect he had built up over all this time with his subordinates. He slightly wished that he could take back those words which he had said almost jokingly, but it was too late. He simply hadn't been able to help himself, and he had also convinced himself at that point that there was no way that anyone would be confident enough to succeed where so many had failed in the past few centuries. He had been proven wrong… And he now had to pay the price.

     Like a drunkard who would have to go through with the promise that he had made even though he had been completely inebriated when he made it, he could only tell himself that he would make sure that he would succeed. It would all come down to that- he still believed that this guy couldn't possibly do what so many more powerful people had been unable to, and the only way that he could lose was if he messed up and caused the entire thing to fail.

     So, he set his jaw with determination, and got an idea before saying, "Very well! It's all in good sport, of course, but it 24 rewards of ours for six of yours – it's not fair, right? So I'm ready to wager 6 from our side. Any questions? N-"

     "No."

     Daneel had been prepared, so he interrupted him and held his hand forward.

     Of course, this threw off the Underlord, but he still walked forward and shook his hand.

     Following that, all six of them disappeared, and all that was left in the Underlord's mind was a fleeting thought that this might come back to haunt him.

     Stifling it, he got back to the preparations, while Daneel got back to his body and woke up before chuckling to himself and saying, "They never change."

     They were still all assembled together because they had yet to decide on what to do, so the other sovereigns also heard these words as they woke up.

     "Yeah, it's like they're a music trinket that keeps playing the same thing over and over again. You might change the make and model, but if the formation is the same… The same things will happen. Anyway, what's our plan?"

     The sovereigns had all been assured that their king must have already built a smashing one that he would explain as soon as they asked him.

     So… When they saw him sink into thought instead, they realized that for once, he did not have an answer.

     They let him be for a few minutes, and after going through everything that he had seen so far in had in his mind… Daneel finally got an idea, which was based on the same gut instinct that had told him that there was a better way.

     "Infiltration. This mission is called infiltration, and its purpose seems to be to show how one can take back control of an area controlled by the Church. Now, the typical plan would result in people having to sacrifice themselves because their power level would simply not be enough for a direct infiltration and attack, so the fact that this is not marked with a good score means that… It is not the right way. However, no matter how one goes about it, there will always be quite a strong risk of that happening. So… What if the correct method is not to be so direct, but to attack from a different direction?"

     "Which direction, Daneel?", Asked Eloise, as they all followed the King's thinking pattern.

     "Grand debate, Grand Debate! Tickets are running out! The entire island is going to see, but you can be the lucky few who can do so from the front seats! Don't miss it! They'll run out soon!"

     They had camped in an open field in one of the farmlands, and they were suddenly interrupted by this announcement from a seller who went from town to town.

     As soon as he heard it… It was as if a bulb had been switched on in Daneel mind.

     "That direction!", He said, before pointing at that seller, and running after him as if his life depended on it.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     814 The Day of the Debate

      Two and a half months later.

     Jake had a small smile on his face as he listened to the reports from his subordinates while he sipped some bitter beer that he hadn't been able to get used to yet in the bar that he had bought recently.

     He had taken his identity of one who had perpetual bad luck and turned it into one where all of the bad luck had meant that he had good fortune waiting down the line, by suddenly finding an Ether block mine under his land.

     The truth is that all of these Ether blocks had been stolen from the private reserves of a few hard-working individuals on this continent by his subordinates who were skilled in mind control, and he had placed them all in this manner to be found so that he could use these funds as he wished.

     "Having money is really a very easy method to worm ourselves into the top echelons, boss. It was a genius idea! I bet those guys must be floundering around, not knowing what to do, while we're well on the way to succeeding and getting their rewards."

     "Yes, boss! If you hadn't made the bet, they would have gotten those rewards without doing anything, and that would have really left a bad taste in my mouths! Now, we will get even more rewards, and we will also be able to show them what the power of the Over-, I mean, the Underlords is!"

     Jake winced as he heard that last part, because he still hadn't really gotten over the fact that his name, which had also become the name of their team, had had to change.

     Well, he would be having at least a little of his revenge soon, so he nodded with a broader smile and asked them to continue.

     "The best time to launch action is on the day of the debate, boss. I've been asking around, and it seems that on that day, there is a party planned inside the main building. Because of both the debate, which is supposed to be very interesting, and the wine which keeps getting opened prematurely even though it is only supposed to be drunk during the celebration, security is weakest, so infiltrating using our contacts and getting to the central area should be easy. We have managed to find some information about those people from the Church whom we're supposed to kill, but they were all extremely well concealed and protected whenever they were on the outside. Large groups of Champions were always shadowing them, and they were also quite alert, as if they were used to having assassination attempts targeting them."

     "Yes, boss. Whenever they go out, it is only for a very few personal reasons, and each time, they're always glancing around with those squirrelly eyes of theirs, convinced that someone might be watching them. You remember that one of us was even caught almost, right?"

     Jake nodded, recalling the incident where they had almost failed. The first plan had been to maybe kill some one in the inner circle and take their place, but even attempting to lay a trap had resulted in them being caught, which showed just how cautious they were.

     Hence, they had gone back to the original plan, and it was Jake's idea which had allowed them to reach their present stage.

     "Boss, I think you should contact those fools and at least confirm that they won't eat their own words and target those scum from the Church on the same day. We don't want to have to run into extra problems, because it will be very hard anyway."

     One of those in front of him, who had always been quite an intelligent guy in his team said this, which led to Jake nodding.

     The other team had constantly been on his mind, and whenever any of his teammates had been free, he had asked them to go shadow them and find out just what they were doing.

     Each and every report he had received was quite weird. At one point, the entire team had started to slowly infiltrate a specific place, but it was one that was completely unrelated to the government. At another, that team had targeted those from the Church when they were outside, too, but none of them had seen them get any success, either.

     This showed more than anything that the bet had been made in bravado, and that they were hastily trying to figure something out. In that case, the best option would be to make a last-ditch attempt to target the headquarters of the government on the day of the grand debate, so it was best to initiate a line of communication and make it clear that they should stop.

     Of course, he would have said this outright if he wasn't scared of the power of the guy who had directly countered his Champion Path, but he still decided to send a message saying almost the same thing, albeit in a much better tone.

     Daneel was busy finalizing the last steps of their plan when he received the message from the Underlord.

     Curious, he checked to find something that made him laugh heartily, which resulted in his sovereigns asking what was so amusing.

     In response, he held up the trinket given to them, and the message was heard by everyone.

     "Overlord. I hope your plan is going well, but I'm sending this message so that we won't interfere with each other and cause unnecessary problems. On the day of the grand debate, I hope that you will not be targeting the headquarters of the government?"

     Hearing it, the five others in the room also burst out laughing, and it was only after they controlled themselves that Daneel finally sent a reply.

     "I can confirm that we will not touch the headquarters, at least in the same way that you are going to. You can rest assured that we won't be in your way."

     Even this reply caused peals of laughter to erupt from Elanev, and even usually stoic Faxul cracked a smile. It looked like his action of letting out that last laugh has been confined to those moments, as he had returned to his normal self afterward.

     As for Aran and Cassandra, there were slight changes, but Daneel hadn't been monitoring them when they had not been required to carry out certain things. He knew for a fact that both of them were in the same village as they had already returned thrice together as they needed to maintain their original identities, but beyond that, all he saw was them being closer than before.

     This made him recall Elanev's confession again, but this island was definitely not the right place to discuss it. And besides, talking about these things would result in them exposing their original identities to those who were spectating everything, and that was the dumbest thing they could do.

     The next moment, they all got back to work even though they had just had a moment of brevity, because they were working on the most crucial part which might decide the outcome of their entire work these past two and a half months.

     The next week passed swiftly, and the entire Island of Creylia was gearing up for the largest celebration that came every 10 years – the debate, followed by the election which many hoped would see a change in the leadership of the government which would take up their problems and solve them.

     It had always been the tradition on the island that these two events would be marked with pomp and vigor, to herald in a new age for them all. Each and every village, town, and city would have fairs of different sizes according to the population, and everyone would join in the festivities even if they usually kept to themselves in the ten years following up to it. Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click for visiting.

     Families would get together in case they were settled in different places, marriages would happen in case they had been put off and even historically, the nights that followed would result in the population growing much more than it had in all the years before.

     All in all, it was a momentous event, and even the government always pulled out all stops to ensure that the people would be happy.

     It even subsidized the cost for setting up the fairs and even the feasts that were always thrown, and hence, there was no better time for enjoying oneself.

     Of course, the center stage of the entire thing was the grand debate, which in many cases had proven to be the most important event because it would directly influence the voting that would happen on the day after it. Historically, there had apparently been four times where the winner who was expected until then had messed up in the debate, and had given away leadership to the other group. Debates were also really fun and informative to see, because they would detail all of the steps taken by the government that wanted to retain leadership, and all the mistakes that they had made would be pointed out by the group that wanted to win.

     There would be heated discussions, and whenever there were breaks, there would even be performances by some of the major artists on the island, all paid for by the government. There was an independent entity which handed all these things, and although it didn't have much power, it was respected for its impartiality that had allowed its leaders to remain the same for the longest time.

     The entire thing was a four-day long affair, with the first two days consisting of the final steps of campaigning which would be undertaken by both groups together. They would have mini debates, which would build up a lot of hype for the final one, and both of these days went well, with many even remarking that the celebrations this them seemed to be even more extravagant than the last.

     There was always a main leader chosen by each group who represented them, and these were usually the most well-spoken ones who knew the arts of keeping an audience hanging on their words. Anyone would love to keep listening to them, and they repeatedly showed their skills by articulately putting forward what the wanted to say.

     In this happy atmosphere, the day of the final debate loomed, and Jake and the rest of his team began their way into the government headquarters from where they would slowly make their way up into the central room where the family from the Church resided.

     This was a long process which would see them spending a lot of time bypassing many formations and hoodwinking the guards, and there would even be times where they would have to stop and rest in secret places so that they could allow a certain someone whom they couldn't take out without raising an alarm passed.

     Both to pass time and also to keep an eye on the situation, Jake had brought along a display trinket which showed the situation in a large gathering area close by.

     The island was divided into three major cities, and the one where the headquarters was situated was the largest one. Hence, it also had the largest gathering area where over 300,000 people were all standing currently in front of a humongous display trinket which was showing two podiums on which the leaders of the two groups would soon be speaking.

     Everything looked to be normal as the crowd swelled, following which the entertainment programs began.

     Everything was going well – their infiltration, as expected, had been smoother because of the lax attitude of many of the guides due to the grand occasion, and if things remained the same, they would reach their targets soon.

     Yet, suddenly…in the span of a single moment, everything changed.

     BOOOOOMMMM!!!!

     A loud explosion rocked the entire headquarters, and for a moment, Jake wondered whether they had been found.

     Yet, he saw a guard near them get some sort of communication which he yelled out loud, and listening to him made Jake focus on the display trinket.

     "That was from the broadcasting wing! Someone set off an explosion there! Send backup, send backup!"

     At the same moment…the displays on all the display trinkets changed, and the image they showed made Jake widen his eyes and almost exclaim with shock.

     Two people were sitting around a table on which wine bottles could be seen, and one of them was a port-bellied man whom they had all seen before as being a member of those from the Church.

     The one in front of him…was a sweet girl dressed in noble clothes, and she was actually familiar.

     She was the lady whom that infernal guy had brought along, and as Jake was about to ask just what the heck was going on, the port-bellied man cackled with laughter and said something that made all those watching all over the island take in a sharp breath and stare with incredulity taking seed in their eyes.

     "Bwahahaha, that entire debate is a sham! Those damn sheep all think that at least one group supports them, but we control them all! We take their hard work and exploit them! They're a bunch of stupid cows being raised like livestock, I tell you!"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates.Net

     .

     815 The Doors Were Open

      "We divide them to make sure that they never unite against us, and we keep leeching everything from them! Do you remember all those incidents such as those violently even killing people in protest of some or the other group's policies? One was there three years ago, another five ago, and one more was exactly seven years ago, on this day! We fake those things, so that people support either side! We manipulate them into thinking that they can change their fate by using their vote, but the truth is that no matter who comes into power, it is us they listen to! Those in our family are at the head of each and every organization, and we directly promote them, but no one can ask! If anyone does find out anything, we directly kill them, and again, there are no questions asked because we control the law enforcement, too! It's all a sham, and it's the greatest one to exist! Marry me, and rise above all of those sheep to be a princess! A princess, I tell you! You'll get everything you ever wanted, and even if you want to kill a few people for revenge, you can do so! You remember that beloved leader 15 years ago who was so popular because he promised that he would change the very base of the government? He got killed in a freak accident, but the truth was that one of the pets of my sister had a grudge against him, and she had him killed to appease him! Oh, don't be so afraid of that word! I'm different from them! They're all bored of having so much unopposed power that they have started to take on random people as pets whom they have fun with for a few years and then discard, but I've been looking for a wife all this time, and you fit the bill perfectly! That's why I'm meeting you like this even though it is risky and forbidden!"

     The man went on and on, and the entire island was at a standstill as they listened to the incredible things that were being revealed to them.

     Unknown to them, though, an impressive battle was currently taking place at the location from where the explosion had just been heard.

     "He's using the Fire path modified to create fire demons- use ice cages."

     "That guy has the earthquake path. Solidify the Earth."

     "He has the Water Path. Use an interweaving web of fire, then increase the general temperature.."

     Daneel was currently standing behind four of his sovereigns, who were each fighting against multiple Champions.

     This, in itself, was such an incredible thing that many in the Order must surely be riveted to the display, but it was his performance which was actually the most impressive.

     No matter who came, he would look at them for a second and then immediately shout out their Champion Path and the way to counter them, and each and every thing he had said so far had been extremely effective, allowing his subordinates to effectively stop an army even though they were so few.

     Of course, they had also planned very meticulously to make sure that they would not be overrun. There were multiple levels of barriers which would easily stop anyone from entering the broadcasting station and stopping the truth that was being shown to the island.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     More and more people kept coming, but they were too late. This was a plan that had been in the making for almost 3 months, and there was no way that Daneel and his team had overlooked anything.

     Multiple things kept popping up. Some Champions were called upon by their families who insisted that they should not go to war because of what they had just discovered, and others found themselves being threatened that their families would die if they followed their orders.

     Hence, even though 40 champions had been dispatched to this place, only eight had arrived, and they were all being carefully handled by Daneel's sovereigns without him needing to even raise a hand.

     They even had a minute until everything escalated, so, as he was bored, Daneel decided that he would have a chat with his sovereign who was having the easiest time – Faxul.

     Faxul was a Champion, himself, so knowing the counter allowed him to add what Daneel suggested to his attacks which almost assured instant victory. Of course, this wouldn't have been possible if he didn't have such an incredible Bloodline in the first place.

     Even though they were just Warriors, Aran and Cassandra were handling multiple Champions because of certain formations that amplified their power, which had been set up beforehand. They were almost like gun turrets which shot forward attacks after multiplying their power multiple times, and even though they were costly, there were perfect for the situation.

     Faxul had just gotten back after beating three Champions into the ground, so it was the perfect time.

     "Doesn't this bring back pleasant memories, Faxul? Remember our first grand scheme, against the Kingdom of the Elves, and that Queen who died in such a proud manner? Even there, we exposed the truth, and although our plan here is similar to that one, I have to say that it represents how far we've come. This one is much more sophisticated in the manner that it is being carried out, and it will also be all the more effective because of the special situation of this island that we have found."

     Hearing this, Faxul remarked, "That's true."

     "In these cases where something is going on in a shadowy manner, the truth is all that matters. When citizens are exposed to the truth that they can achieve nothing if they remain calm… That is where a revolution begins. Oh, look- it's the time for the main part of the conversation. After this, the fun begins!"

     The entire upper echelons of the island were in a frenzy, because they had been caught completely off-guard, and even their Champions whom they always kept on hand had somehow been targeted so that there was a delay in deploying them.

     They were trying everything, from trying to send out intercepting signals that would stop the broadcast, to sending out people to directly disconnect the display trinkets.

     All of their attempts kept being stopped, though, because it was almost like their opponent had read their minds and had already planned for everything that they might do.

     At the same time as they did all these things, there was one thing in the back of their minds which they really, really hoped would not happen.

     As they watched on, though… That was exactly what came to be.

     The woman in the broadcast had been silent until here, but taking a sip elegantly from the glass that was in front of her, she spoke for the first time, and her voice had a certain effect to it which almost put those listening into a trance.

     "What you say is so incredible, My Lord, and I cannot help but agree that if one connects the dots, then this does seem to be the truth. But what if people eventually find out all this? What if someone tells everyone? Wouldn't all of our lives be at stake? Oh, that worries me so!"

     If everyone listening knew that the voice of the woman was a major part of the reason behind this conversation even taking place, they would definitely be shocked.

     This question actually brought forth the most laughter from the man, who continued to laugh and laugh until he had to hold his sides as they must've started to hurt.

     Finally, though… He gave the answer that acted as the tipping point.

     "That's the beauty of it all! What can they even do? The authorities that they have trusted for all their lives are the exact same people who will do everything to keep them in the same way that they are, so no matter who they go to, all they will get is frustration! I don't mean to be crass, but my brothers have a certain game where they get these so-called revolutionaries and then bet on who will break them first. They expose them to the actual truth, and they even give them free rein to try and bring any sort of change. These visionaries end up trying everything- they go to the law enforcement, to the two groups, and even to normal people, but everywhere, they will either find ridicule or disbelief. The game ends with them killing themselves because they see no way to bring any change! That's exactly how the truth is. Those sheep will continue to trust us, and we will keep exploiting them. The only, only thing that can make something change is if all of them rise up together, but just think about it. There is, like, zero chance of that happening! This same type of thing is used in multiple places, honey, and in each and every one, not once has it happened. Even if it does, we have certain safeguards which will divide them again, and keep them distracted from the main issue! We have agents spread as normal people all over the island who will speak out and confuse people, and if absolutely necessary, they will be the ones who will cause more false violent incidents that will also not sidetrack everyone! So you have nothing to worry about, darling. By the way, we can even marry in the clouds and go flying if you wish…"

     Daneel could almost hear the rest of those fro the Church collectively smacking their heads as they heard their family member give the idea that was most essential to this plan.

     Ever since he had started on this mission after deciding that he would make this happen, he had found more and more things to help him. It was almost like this was how it was always intended to be, as he had also found this perfect person from the family who had a very specific set of requirements that he was looking for in a woman, whom he wanted to marry. He was an eccentric, and it was him that they had all targeted. They had collected information carefully by listening to gossip in the places that the man frequented, and Eloise was also given a Warrior-level spell that gave her voice a certain charm that attracted him to her even more, and because she was just a Human, she wasn't considered a threat.

     All of that planning had resulted in this one moment, and its aftermath… went in the exact way that he had expected.

     All over the island, the shock of the people who had not wanted to believe it slowly started to turn into rage, because there was more than enough proof to make it simply impossible to be ignored. They knew all of the events that happened that had been referred to, and many had even connected the dots before themselves but had come up to the conclusion that it was too far-fetched. By now, though… It was obvious that it was the truth. It did not help at all that the potbellied man in question was a famous socialite who was known for traveling in the island and having his way, so him saying it gave it all the more credibility.

     Those who moved first, of course, were the 300,000 who were near the headquarters.

     Daneel had already replaced people among them who would beat them up into a frenzy if the video didn't work, but it turned out that he didn't need to do that. There were already other revolutionaries among them who had stayed hidden all this while, and they saw the chance and took it.

     This resulted in most of the 300,000 marching to the headquarters, disregarding all of the barriers that were in place. More started to come from all over the island, using teleportation and other means to quickly make their way over.

     A full on revolution was in swing, and the Army had to be completely reassigned to handle these people. They could not use lethal means as they had a certain death toll which they had to stick to as anything above that would affect the amount of power being extracted from the continent through the Will, and hence, they were stuck with using multiple Champions simply to build more barriers or use nonlethal means that kept getting overcome.

     In all this chaos, it was the simplest thing for Daneel and the others to calmly walk into the headquarters, and on the way, they came upon a very peculiar sight.

     A bunch of Champions were all surrounding a group, and among them was the Underlord, who had suddenly found himself targeted by a large batch of Champions while he had been listening with shock to everything that was going on outside.

     They had come so suddenly, as if they knew where they were waiting, and they were at a stalemate at the moment.

     As soon as Daneel and his sovereigns reached the place where this was happening while disguised as the Champions whom they had disabled when they had been sent to target the broadcasting station, he shouted something that made the Underlord understand what the hell had happened.

     "Yes, get them, comrades! We got their location from those we defeated in the broadcasting station! We will be going ahead to protect the Family! No matter what you do, don't let them move!"

     As all 26 Champions looked at Daneel and his group with wide-open eyes and hanging jaws, the five calmly strolled inside.

     Yet, Daneel couldn't resist from sending one last message, and it was the one that made the Underlord almost froth at his mouth with frustration.

     "See? I told you I wouldn't touch the headquarters, but the doors were open, so I couldn't help myself! Have a nice day, and do prepare to hand over the rewards!"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     816 Aftermath

      400 champions. That was the incredible force which protected the family who were the true rulers, and they were the reason why each and every team in the past which had tried directly infiltrating the headquarters had had such a hard time.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Even if there were 30 Peak Champions in the team that was participating, they would be very hard-pressed to go up against such a large army who were also skilled in tactics that used their powers together.

     Yet… With Daneel's meddling in the chaos that was present all over the continent, this large force had been reduced to barely 10 Champions.

     There should have been 40, but 30 had gone out due to Daneel's 'tip' to tackle the large force which was apparently targeting the family.

     Add to this the fact that Daneel and the others had a perfect camouflage which they had ensured would work by sending fake messages back from the broadcasting station… It was child's play for them to use the moment where relief could be seen on those present that backup had arrived to attack and knock them out using another display of Aran's Mindhunter technique.

     What came next was the killing of over 50 people, who all kept threatening Daneel and the rest that their background was something which could not be estimated, and that they would definitely regret if they went ahead with this. Of course, this turned to begging soon, and it showed just how comfortable they had all gotten in their lives.

     They all turned a blind eye, both because they knew that these were all just simulations and because they had also found out about the sick things that all of these people were supposed to have done.

     It was then that another loud gong sounded, which was akin to the one that always indicated the start of fights in the arena.

     Just like in the war simulation, the scene froze, and all of them felt themselves being pulled back to somewhere.

     They all woke up in a room, and the first thing that greeted Daneel and the sovereigns was a mob of angry Champions who were all shouting various things.

     "You cheater!"

     "You did everything on purpose! We could have won together!"

     "You made us look like fools!"

     "Damn you! If I don't fight you today, I'll change my name!"

     This Champions had all just gotten up, and they had directly started to shout these things before proceeding to surround Daneel and his group.

     Yet, before they could respond, everyone present found themselves teleported to a different location, and as they saw the scene around them, they could only freeze where they stood.

     Hundreds of people were sitting around them in a place that looked like an arena, and the only difference was that there were multiple display trinkets which were currently showing the frozen scene of the island of Creylia.

     Applause started to be heard, and although not everyone was clapping, those who were had ecstatic smiles on their faces as they even cheered and shouted things like "Bravo!" And "well done!".

     Seeing all this, the Champions had been about to attack the team members who had given them this victory had no idea what they were supposed to do. Should they continue and show their displeasure, which would display their pettiness? Or should they just let it go and show that they were magnanimous?

     Their thoughts were also influenced by the fact that most of the auras that they could feel from those in the stands were at the Hero level, which meant that this was a very elite group of individuals. Would there even be another moment in their lives where they would be able to get this kind of applause, and this kind of a chance to strike a positive impression?

     This realization finally made all the Champions stop what they were doing and turned around before putting on smiles that were attempting to be genuine, but a voice was suddenly heard which echoed throughout the area, stopping them in their tracks and making them get expressions filled with disbelief on their faces.

     "Well done. For the first time in the past millennium, you have achieved the highest level of completion in this type of 5-star mission. For this, your names will be written down on the Board of Achievers, and you deserve to be congratulated for also taking part in creating an excellent demonstration of intellect that will be used to motivate others. You deserve your rewards. Remember that the Order always encourages those with talent, and the more you show, the more we will help you. As a token to demonstrate this, the highest performers in this mission will also be granted the right to choose another Five-star mission. This is usually a reward meant for even higher tier missions, but in this case, it is well warranted. May you continue to grow stronger so that you can serve Angaria to your fullest."

     The-the highest completion!?

     As soon as this was heard, the minds of the Champions and especially the Underlord went blank, and of course, the first emotion they got was one of happiness, as it meant that they would actually be able to obtain two rewards.

     Yet… That soon turned into despair, as they remembered the bet.

     In the last moment, that guy had thrown in the phrase that it would be for all the rewards obtained by six people, and at the time, they hadn't paid much attention to it because of the fact that no one had been able to achieve the same in centuries.

     Yet, now… They reached the horrible conclusion that this guy had known exactly what would happen, which had made him do so.

     They all turned to see him smiling graciously, and even after they were teleported back to the room, he continued to do so.

     Daneel turned around to these gazes, to which he simply smiled and said, "I'll be waiting for the transfer of the rewards. It was excellent working with you. I really wouldn't have been able to do it without you! If you hadn't been there to distract those 30 Champions, everything would have been much harder… Anyway, this was fun, but we're needed elsewhere. Until next time! Farewell!"

     With these words, Daneel and the rest disappeared, and even after that, the Underlord and his teammates could only stand there and continue to stare.

     What they had experienced… Would definitely be something that they would remember till the time of their death, and each and every time, they would ask themselves why they hadn't chosen this moment to shift teams after seeing the capabilities of the one who really did deserve the name 'Overlord' more than their leader.

     As for Jake, himself, he got a wry smile on his face, as he realized that his original instincts and caution had been right. He had known then, itself what kind of a man he had been dealing with, but being foolish, he had still gone ahead and acted with the ego which he now recognized to be present in him even though he had always thought that he was much better off in this aspect when compared to others like him.

     It started to spread like wildfire. No one knew who began to talk about it, but the news that a newbie had actually taken on a 4-star mission, and then a 5-star one and had succeeded in both of them became the most talked about topic in the entire Order. The Underlord and his team found themselves being assaulted by questions from all sides, and having learned their lesson, they gave proper answers instead of trying to twist the story in any way.

     All of this started to happen right after the mission ended, barely within five minutes of Daneel and the rest waking up in that room. So, many people expected to find these now-famous newbies near the obelisks above them where they must be busy picking all of their rewards, but strangely, they were absent.

     The reason behind this… Was that Daneel and the rest had immediately left the Order. The only reason that they had even gone on that mission so suddenly was that they had had to return due to the threat to Skrr, and because there had been that short of a time to decide whether they should do it or not.

     The rewards would always be present for them to pick later, so there was no hurry. They could be patient, and it would also allow them to avoid those who might want to pry into this matter and contact them for whatever reason they might have.

     After everyone reached the Palace again, Daneel told them to have some rest while he went on to take care of some matters.

     Right before leaving, he also said that they should think back to what had happened during their incident in that cave and decide whether anything about what had happened then should be talked about, which led to all of those present except Faxul blushing, as they knew that he was talking about them.

     With that, Daneel reached a place far, far away from Lanthanor before stopping and thinking of the man who had already sent a few messages which he had received right after coming back to his body from the mission.

     Three months had not passed in the real world, as the simulation also had the property of making it feel as if a lot of time had passed, while a much smaller period passed in reality. It had been 10 days, and in all that time, Daneel had received four separate messages from the man.

     The first had been quite polite, asking whether Daneel was free for a meeting.

     The second was slightly tenser, with the same information, but given in a more curt manner.

     The third said that the Head had come to Lanthanor, but had found that Daneel was away.

     The fourth… said that he was considering whether he should use the Big Dour's resources to look for Daneel, as he might be in danger.

     Daneel had chuckled as he received all these, and in the next second, that same man appeared.

     He had been expecting that this would happen when he flew out without using any spell to cover his presence, and on seeing him, the Head exclaimed, "Finally! Where have you been?!"

     Daneel chuckled, following which the Head quickly raised his hand and shook it before saying, "Never mind, don't answer that. Do ignore the messages that I sent. I think this must be the first time in a century that I showed that much impatience. What I wanted to talk to you about was-"

     "The fact that you are now my junior disciple brother?"

     Daneel said this teasingly, which made the Head sigh and say, "Yes. Oh, I forgot to bow to show my respect. I apologize if-"

     Hearing this, Daneel instantly raised his hand to make the man stop speaking.

     He had expected that something like this might happen, and had already prepared what he would say.

     "Stop. I'm not the kind to take advantage of a position with someone who has only acted with honor in all the time I have known him. I feel lucky that we have somehow become disciple brothers, and even though that man said that you are the junior, I will always consider you my senior. So please – do not even think of saying or doing things like those."

     There was a short silence after Daneel said these words, following which a broad smile appeared on the Head's face.

     He straightened his back which had almost drooped because he had really been about to bow to Daneel, and in a proud tone, he said, "I see that for once, my eyes did not see wrong. There are many who, if they were in your position, would have abused this relationship as much as they could. I heard someone say that if you wish to see a man's true character, then you should give him power. From the way they behave, it becomes clear whether they deserve it or not. In your case… Let's just say that Lanthanor is a lucky Kingdom. And you're wrong…although we do need to speak about that, I was contacting you for a different reason."

     Raising his eyebrows and smiling in response, Daneel asked, "Oh? What is it, then?".

     The answer made him do a double-take, and wonder whether he had heard correctly.

     "Ashahell has asked for an audience with you, and he said that he will finally crack and talk about the Church if he is granted one. Come with me."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates . Net

     .

     817 Another Conversation 1

      A few minutes later, for once, Daneel found himself being quite astonished by the means of the Big Four.

     He had known of these entities for a long, long time, and over time, he had started to be able to predict what they would do. After that, with the revelation of the Order being the actual hidden force in the continent, he had even started to think of the Big Four as not being too special.

     Yet… When he arrived at where Ashahell was currently being held, he couldn't help but credit that there were still those in the Big Four who had quite a lot of creativity in their bones.

     The typical place that Daneel had expected he would be taken to after agreeing that he would see the man was somewhere underground which would be difficult to find unless one was prepared to go throughout the underside of Angaria a with a fine-tooth comb. Even Heroes would have to spend years doing that, and even then, they would risk not paying attention for just a moment which would allow them to miss a spot where they might have found their target.

     This was the main reason why underground was one of the most chosen locations were secret gatherings, but it looked like in this case, the Big Four had been convinced that if they used typical means, then they would definitely be found out.

     So… They had actually chosen the most obvious location, instead.

     They were actually… In the Kingdom of Arafell, and just a few kilometers from where they stood was where Daneel would have found the woman whom he hadn't talked to in a while, but who had left him with a question that had tortured him for a long, long time. It was only recently that he had managed to get rid of his curiosity regarding just why his action of hurting her extremely had made her smile instead of scorn him for the rest of her life, but it looked like he was not destined to get rid of it completely, as he now found himself being inadvertently reminded of all that again because of where he stood.

     The Kingdom of Arafell, like the other kingdoms in the Central Continent, adopted a system where small-time crime would be addressed by local law enforcement officials who jailed these people in buildings retrofitted to contain people. These buildings would only be chosen on demand – for instance, there was always more crime around time periods where there were festivals, and in those times, there would be more jails.

     Currently, they were in one which had been opened recently because of a spate of robberies which had apparently culminated in a breakthrough clue that had resulted in the capture of a large gang of 200 criminals who had been operating for three years in various kingdoms.

     Daneel had gathered all this while waiting to be shown inside, after getting past his bewilderment that Ashahell was being held here, in plain sight.

     Was it really in plain sight, though?

     Even he, himself, could not imagine considering that such a common location in the Central Continent could be a place where one of the most notorious individuals who had carried out multiple crimes against Angaria(at least, in the eyes of those in the Big Four) was kept. After the Head had brought him here, Daneel had even had to ask whether they were in the right location, which was when the Head had chortled softly and said that he was glad that they had this occasion where he had fulfilled his curiosity of how Daneel looked when he was completely clueless about something, which was something the man had apparently always wanted to see ever since finding out just how much of a perfect planner he was.

     Daneel had been tempted then to pull rank, but remembering his speech which had been taken so well, he resisted and waited while the Head went inside saying that a few preparations needed to be made before the meeting could take place.

     He had told the system to listen to everything, and that was how he had found out this information. It made him wonder whether this, too, had been orchestrated by the Big Four to set up a normal reason for a jail to be there, or whether they had simply used the opportunity that had presented itself.

     Whatever the case, it was ingenious, and Daneel almost wished that he could get the person who had gotten this idea under him.

     Interrupting this thought, the Head dipped his head out of the door nearby and nodded, indicating Daneel to come.

     They were in a corridor lined with multiple cells, and Daneel had been told to wait at the beginning of it, where there had been no guards. At least, that was how it looked on the surface, whereas in reality, he knew that there were multiple Champions and even a couple of Heroes actively keeping an eye on this place hidden away from plain sight, using quite advanced formations which made it so that even Daneel could not tell the exact number of just how many people were guarding this location.

     Daneel's steps echoed in the corridor as he walked, and a faint smell of fungus reached his nose. Ignoring them, he entered the room where he had seen the Head to find that there was another inside it, which was so heavily fortified that he doubted that anyone he had met so far would be able to escape.

     If anyone knew that these many resources were being burned to secure a simple Champion, they would definitely have been shocked, but for this Champion, it was definitely necessary.

     The Ashahell Daneel saw when he entered was not the man that had almost killed him before, but this was only in appearance. His long brown hair that had once reached his shoulders had grown even beyond that level, now almost reaching the small of his back, and his clean-shaven face was no longer so. His thin lips seemed even thinner, and his pallor was that of someone who had been starved for days.

     The Head spoke up, giving him the answer regarding what that was so.

     "Ever since he killed the Mad Doctor, he has abstained from food. Of course, he is not in a resort, so we only gave it to him without forcing him to eat, and besides, Champions can survive without food for a long time, anyway. Only… He stopped using the Energy resources to maintain his power, too, and now, it looks like he is close to slipping a level back from the Peak Champion that he was. No one knows why his behavior suddenly changed, and all of us were even more shocked when he put forward this strange request a week ago."

     Daneel nodded with furrowed eyebrows as he heard this. He wondered what the reason could be – could it be that the fact that he had been successfully framed for the murder of the Mad Doctor which he had not done had affected him in some manner? Or could there have been something else, and that this was simply the tipping point?Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Whatever the case, Daneel expected that he would soon find out. The way Ashahell was living was that he was in a glass room from which they could see him, but he could not, so the man was still lying on his bed, abjectly staring at the ceiling with an expression which could not be read.

     "No reason to wait any longer. Go on. You need not worry about your safety in any manner – there are multiple Heroes on standby, so he can do nothing. Of course, I don't need to remind you that all of these Heroes will also be listening in, and he knows that too, because he didn't even bother to ask that you two should speak alone. He simply wanted you to come."

     Daneel nodded and walked forward, as he was really curious to find out what this old foe had in store for him. He still thought of this man as one of the smartest opponents he had gone up against yet, and if it weren't for the fact that he had done a lot of planning and a lot of schemes layered on top of each other, there was no way that he might have succeeded. In the end, though, the main thing that had brought the man down was his own decision of joining the Church to achieve his aims, because that had exposed him to a situation that Daneel had been able to exploit for his own good.

     The moment Daneel reached the glass prison, a door opened, and Ashahell instantly sat up.

     A small smile came upon his face, showing that he still retained the almost aristocratic manner that had always belonged to him. Only the arrogance was presently absent, and that smile slipped as soon as a chair appeared out of nowhere right in front of the bed, which was followed by a voice echoing in the room.

     "You have five minutes. After that, as per our bargain, you will tell us everything you can about the Church without breaking the Oath and killing yourself. It is only if this information is relevant and something that we can use that we will consider what you have asked for."

     This was said in a strict tone, and it was not one that Daneel had heard before, leading him to believe that it must be one of the Heroes of the Big Four who were supposedly hidden, but still more powerful than the Head, himself.

     Ashahell looked like he wanted to say something, but he nodded and fixed his gaze on Daneel before saying, "We don't have too much time. Sit, and answer a question of mine."

     Daneel did so, and after that, Ashahell asked a question that seemed to come out of nowhere.

     "Do you believe in fate?"

     Daneel had had no idea how he was supposed to address this whole thing since the start. It had been sprung on him so suddenly, and he had wondered whether it was a threat, too. Yet, even if that was the case, he didn't really fear Ashahell's power now, as his breakthrough had allowed him to be at such a power level that he would definitely be able to save himself even though this man's Champion Path was just downright scary.

     When asked this question, though, which related to something that was really prominent back on his home planet but not at all discussed or talked about on Angaria, Daneel found himself more curious than ever.

     "No. I believe in hard work, and justice."

     He gave this answer, which made Ashahell smile.

     "That was what I expected. And that was what I have always believed, too. If you're thinking that I've had a change in mind regarding my purpose, you are wrong- I still believe that all of you are a scourge on this continent, and I would rather that you will be wiped out by the Church than continue to keep digging and digging and deplete our mother until she can sustain us no more. Believe me, that is coming, and when it does, I remember my name. But that is not the reason that I called you here. Yes, I do not believe in fate, too, but then you came along. I don't need to elaborate on our past, and on all the things that relate to both of us. But in all these things, I saw one common similarity- you won, even though you had everything against you. I don't know if it was fate, or something else which none of us can ever imagine. But whatever it is… I have no option but to trust it now, and hope that it does its job once again. From the Big Four, take my diary, and go through it to see if anything catches your eye. That's it. Because of the oath, I cannot say anymore, but I think I can give you a small anecdote that I heard when I was growing up – a lion will lie in wait to catch its prey, even if it is powerful enough to achieve victory outright. Heroes- make him leave, and I'll talk. Or is it okay if I start speaking about your-"

     In the next moment, Daneel blinked, and he found himself in a location far, far away.

     He had instantly been teleported out, and a second later, he received the message from the Head which said, "I'll talk to you later."

     Huh? What the hell had just happened? Why had the Heroes been so adamant that he should leave?

     Daneel had gotten a very strong chill in his back when Ashahell said the words 'something that none of us can ever imagine'. Of course, that was the system, and the man had referred to it even though he had no idea what it was.

     A second after that, to Daneel's surprise, a book fell out of nowhere in front of him, and touching it, he received a message from the system.

     [Personal diary being analyzed. Looking for matching incidents that might lead to host. Looking for patterns. Analyzing. Three entries found. Entries being listed from most recent.

     Entry number one: It is in regards to the target Ashahell's actions in the Kingdom of Lanthanor.

     Entry number two-: Details Ashahell's analysis regarding the continent, and its forces.

     Entry number three: Details the investigation into an incident which host witnessed firsthand- the destruction of the Dwarve's Rum. Target suspects that there might have been ulterior, hidden motive, but the investigation was stopped after no clues came forth.]

     The Dwarve's Rum?

     Reminded of something that happened so long ago, Daneel was dazed for a moment, before he began to think about just what it might mean.

     However, when he recalled the statement that Ashahell had given him- a small clue came to his mind.

     Ashahell had given up something definitely precious to give him this information, and there was only one thing that that man cared about- the welfare of the continent. Still, he had been ready to ally with the Church, so that meant that… Whatever this was alluding to, it might be something that he really detested, but must have thought about tackling after his plan to rise in the Church had succeeded.

     However, his plans had failed. If Daneel were in his shoes, what would he have done?

     As Daneel's mind raced at the speed of lightning, he got the answer, and it made him instantly teleport away.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     818 Another Conversation 2

      Daneel reappeared in the cave where so many emotional things had recently happened, and the first thing he saw was that the old man, whom he still found it hard to believe was Emperor Fenoras, was enveloped in a shining white cocoon in which he appeared to be sleeping peacefully.

     Ignoring him, though, Daneel crushed a trinket that was in the shape of golden lightning. Even though his master didn't really know what it was, he seemed to be a big fan of putting up appearances, because that was the one he had given in case he needed to contact him urgently.

     He had reiterated that it should only be used in urgent situations, as there would only be so many times that his master would be able to drag himself away from his duties in the Church, whatever they were, to contact him after finding a safe place and a safe time which was not being monitored actively by the Church which was apparently quite paranoid about communication from the Mainland to anywhere beyond.

     Daneel started pacing around after doing so, because he had also been told that it might take some time to establish a connection. During his pacing, he kept thinking of his line of thought, after also marveling just how quickly it had proceeded in his mind.

     Even though he went back and checked each and every step, it all seemed logical, so all that remained was to see what his master would say.

     Soon, in the same spot where his master had appeared before, a figure slowly appeared, and weirdly enough… That figure was dressed in shining white armor while carrying a long sword on which was etched the image of a saint preaching to the masses who had gathered in front of him.

     Daneel's eyes were riveted to the sword on which that image was engraved so masterfully that each and every detail could be seen even though it was just a projection that he was viewing, and seeing this, his master cleared his throat, which led Daneel to blurt out the question that he had contacted the man to ask.

     "Does the Church have the habit of putting backup plans in place whenever it is about to take control of a continent?"

     Master Jonah squinted his eyes as he heard the question, and following that, he raised a finger without saying anything. It almost looked like he was somewhere where he couldn't talk, and as Daneel started to observe more things about the man, he noticed that there was blood spattered on his armor.

     Was his master… Taking part in a war, or something?

     That was really weird, but he knew that he couldn't ask. His master thought for a few moments, and after that, he mouthed the words 'five minutes'.

     Following that, the image cut off, and Daneel had to impatiently pace around once more.

     Thankfully, the man was on time. After exactly 5 minutes had passed, he reappeared and said, "You should have seen the look on my commander's face when I told him that I had a really bad case of indigestion. I guess excuses like these are classic no matter where you are. Well… Now that you mention it, yes, I did see that the Church does have this pattern of putting in place backup plans in the continent that it has decided to conquer. Well, usually, these plans are not very sophisticated, but I saw some records of discussions somewhere which had advocated that this should not continue to be the case. Sadly, I cannot see whether anything changed in relation to the specific campaign of our continent, as those files are sealed from me. All I can access is stuff regarding the past, and I can only answer you with information relating to those. And when I think about them, and everything that has happened in our continent, I have to say that even though they had some plans which they concealed, such as the one where they tried to incite rebellions in various places by saying that they which would give 'salvation', there was nothing else to hide."

     Daneel had zoned out during the second part of his master's answer, because all he had needed was the first.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     He had been hoping that it might not be the case, and that he might not have to embark on another mission, this time relating to the continent, right after he had finished one. He wished that he had time to rest and just take it easy for a few days, but what could he do? It really did feel as if the invasion was coming, which was the reason why so many things were getting piled up on him one by one.

     Thankfully, this was not the first it was happening, and he had the capability of segregating them and then listing them in terms of priority so that he could tackle each. Of course, right now, the top of the priority list was still to find out just who was in the Overseer's place, but if what he was expecting was true… What he had just been told by Ashahell would definitely take a close second.

     Master Jonah saw that his disciple was phasing out, but he didn't say anything, knowing that this must be something very important if he had chosen to break the trinket and call him.

     At the same time, he, too, started to go through everything, and this wasn't the first time he was doing it. Ever since he had gone to the Mainland, he had been using each and every moment of time that he had to himself to go over everything he had done to try to see whether he had missed something.

     As for Daneel, he had currently given a task to the system.

     The Dwarve's Rum. There was one thing about this certain incident that placed it apart from all the others, and it was… That he had been on the scene when it happened, instead of arriving afterward like the others.

     Soon, the system gave him an answer, following which he hastily told his master, "I believe that the Church might have placed some or the other backup plan in the continent during the time when they destroyed the Dwarve's Rum. Do you remember that incident? In hindsight, I think that it was a pretty over-the-top thing to do, even though the objective was to declare to the world that there was an organization which kept its promises of salvation and revenge. There were other options- much safer ones to do the same thing, but they had still chosen this one, and really, the most telling thing is that at that time, the individuals who were responsible for what happened later did something in the time leading up to it. I never thought back to it, but now that I do, I saw that they were unaccounted for for quite a long time."

     Daneel was reliving those memories, and he clearly remembered that after those men from the Church had released him, they had gone missing. Initially, he had thought that they might have gone to free the others, but now, when he thought about it and recalled the powers that he had seen them hold, he realised that that activity would not have taken such a long time. Instead, they had done something else in that period, and this was exactly what had been hinted to him by Ashahell. As for all that talk about fate… That man had clearly only been hoping that Daneel would find some way to shed some light on that investigation which was not present in the public records, because it was obvious that there was something about it which only he knew that he had found out after joining the Church but which he could not talk about because of the oath.

     What happened in that time? What was it that Ashahell had deemed important enough to warn him about now, and not any time before?

     He thought about these questions, and about everything his master had told him so far, too. He was so deep in thought that he even ignored the question from his master which asked just how he knew what he had just said, and after a second, he directly decided on the direction they should take.

     "Master, go check the records of the Church. You said that he can check the past, so this should qualify as the past, right? I suspect that they kept sending over stuff in batches, so look for the time period of the batch closest to the one when this incident happened. Along with that, in that general time frame, look for any dealings that the Church might have had. Look for anything that might have been used to set up a back up plan here. Even a lion like the Church would to wait and hide to pounce on easy prey like us. Please get back to me as soon as possible."

     Daneel said all this before he stopped himself, as he realised that he had done so in a commanding tone that he was used to taking with his subordinates.

     Yet, his master only chuckled and said, "Aye, aye, My King. It'll take a little bit of time, though. Until then, focus on your power. I see that you haven't increased even a bit since the last time I saw you. Train, boy! No matter how much power you get, don't be complacent, because there are things and people here who will change your very image of the world. Anyway, I'll go before my commander comes by himself to check on me. I'll contact you as soon as I find something, and we can talk here again."

     Daneel nodded, and the figure of his master disappeared.

     He let out a sigh of relief, because he knew that he had done everything he could regarding this matter. It would all depend on his master's investigation, and until then, he could only put it in the back of his mind and hope that it was something that he had time to tackle after finding out just what it was.

     With that, Daneel traveled back to his chambers.

     Settling in his chair, he began to reminisce about the past, starting from the events that he had just relived in that bar/slave fighting ring that had gone up in flames.

     As he went through everything he had done so far, Daneel started to see a pattern that hadn't been visible before.

     Why…was that every threat that had caught him off guard arrived from places that he though hid nothing, but had actually been concealing a lot?

     Of course, this was a common aspect relating to threats in general, but why should it be so in his case, who had the system at hand to achieve anything he wished?

     This thought gave rise to a bold plan, but Daneel was stumped as to just how he could accomplish it.

     However, at the same moment that he got this question in his mind, he recalled a certain something that he had worked very, very hard on, but then abandoned when he found pursuits that had seemed to be more worth his time.

     Almost in a daze, Daneel traveled to a certain cupboard in his chambers before casting a secret spell that was only known to the King.

     The cupboard opened to reveal a passage, and walking down it, Daneel arrived at a place which held a lot of memories.

     In the centre was a formation which would allow anyone to absorb several Ether blocks together to train if they wished, and in one corner were a few objects.

     One of them was a vial of dark blood, and the other was a glass bowl that Daneel picked up and carried back to his chambers.

     He placed it on a table, and as he looked at the creature that lay within which looked back at him almost reproachingly, like a lover who had been forgotten, he smiled before removing the lid.

     A low buzzing was heard in the room, following which Daneel said, "Hello, old friend."

     His smile broadening, he began to shoot off a list of instructions to the system, all while the buzzing, which almost sounded happy, started to rise in volume bit by bit, as if to signify the awakening of something that had been sleeping for a long, long time.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     819 Decisions

      When the sovereigns all arrived at the King's chambers a few minutes later, they found the man who was revered throughout the continent for his regal manner bending over something with an almost evil smile on his face which was visible even though they were looking at him from behind. They didn't know whether it was their imagination or not, but they could almost swear they had also heard a low laugh that was interspersed with a different sound, but there was no way to make sure as the king immediately whirled around and saw that they had arrived, before hiding what he had been looking at with so much focus and concentration.

     A mischievous smile came on his face as he saw their questioning expressions, and he said, "Oh, it's nothing that you need to know about right now. Just a small hobby that I'm getting back to. Anyway, what are you here for?"

     Daneel had embarked on the whim that he had gotten, and he had come up with so many ideas that he had wondered just how he had ignored that topic for so long. However, in the middle of it, he had received a message from his sovereigns saying that they had been contacted by a few people in the Order, which had led to him telling them to come over while still being completely engrossed in what he had been doing.

     That had led to this situation, and he had made the sudden decision that he would only reveal his 'hobby' when the time came. His excitement was mainly due to the potential of the ideas that had come to him, but his smile melted away when he remembered the entire thing regarding the matter of his meeting with Ashahell.

     Still, there was really nothing he could do until his master made the necessary inquiries, so he tried to put that aside one more time before asking, "So, who has been contacting you?"

     Looking at each other before nodding, Faxul, Eloise, Aran, Cassandra and Elanev said, "Listen for yourself."

     With that, they each took out the trinkets from the Order that they had been given, and as they activated them, a cacophony of voices engulfed the King's chambers, even completely blanketing the beating of the Dragon heart in the room.

     "Your talents are wasted with him!"

     "You have a place in our group! If you want, you can join this 4-star mission we have!"

     "So, what are his powers anyway? If you're ever interested in defecting, contact me, and I can give you a hefty price…"

     "He has attracted too much attention! If you stay with him, you'll just find yourselves burnt!"

     "It is always the trees that stand tall that are blown over when a storm comes, and one is apparently brewing in the top echelons among those who are not really happy that he's getting so much attention. It is wise for you to jump ship now!"

     Daneel raised a hand as he heard all these, following which each of the sovereigns deactivated the trinkets and looked at him, as they all wondered how he would react.

     Would he be angry that they were being contacted by so many people? Would he find their honor besmirched, which meant that they should go and take up a fight with them all? Or would he want to ignore it, and just continue on their mission of finishing as many 5-star missions as possible in as short a time frame as they could?Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     The reaction that the king did give… startled them all, making them understand that he would never be a man that they could really predict.

     The King of Lanthanor started laughing out loud, and tears even appeared in his eyes.

     While laughing, itself, he took out his own trinket.

     As a different set of voices were heard in the room, the sovereigns understood exactly why he had acted in that way.

     "Those are weaklings! You're much better off with us!"

     "We have four 4-star missions that you can take part in! They'll just slow you down!"

     "You're so much more powerful than all of them! They will be leeching on your fame and accomplishments! Dump them when you can!"

     "Hey, if you need help, we can make it seem as if we forced you! Please join us, and you'll never regret it!"

     Bristling expressions appeared on all of the sovereigns as they heard so many people talking about them in this manner, and this anger was even were exacerbated by the fact that there was a lot of truth in what they were saying. Their power levels were still too far away when compared to the King's, and although there were exceptions such as Faxul and Elanev, the rest of them still had a long way to go.

     Daneel noticed this, and right away, he understood that there needed to be certain changes to their plans.

     During the war that had happened in the matter with the golden lightning, he had already seen just how effective each of their Champion Paths and Bloodlines were. If he had to be frank, he would say that they had even surpassed his expectations, and that if they were even a little bit stronger, they might not even have needed him to undergo that excruciating experience.

     It was always so with high tier Paths and Bloodlines- even a little bit of progress down the Path of Power would enable one to grow leaps and bounds in regards to just what kinds of powers and abilities that they could use, and that was why individuals such as seeds were always locked up and made to train as much as possible instead of wasting time on other things. The younger one was, the faster they could train, so it was always wise to use every moment of time to their advantage.

     With further thought, Daneel decided that this was the way to go. Looking up, he said, "Let's do things differently from now on. It is true that our priority should still be to finish the 5-star missions so that we can gain access to information that we can use to find out the real identity of the Overseer, but for that, it is probable that all of us are not needed. I, Faxul and Elanev will mainly be the ones pursuing this, and the rest of you should focus on doing missions that will give rewards that will allow you to directly break through to become Peak Warriors. After that… You can leave the matter regarding your subsequent breakthroughs to me. But until then, you'll have to work hard. Eloise, as for you – take a little bit of time, and focus on getting to the Peak Human level first. When you get there, we will help you break through, and then you can join Aran and Cassandra to obtain the necessary rewards. If we had random Ker Roots lying around, I would have made the concoction that one can use to speed through the ranks of the Warrior Realm myself, but sadly, that's not the case. It's pretty weird that even the Order does not directly give Ker Roots, and it actually shows just how rare these materials are. If it's taking too long, we can then consider whether we should break down the Natural Energised Training Chamber, but that is a resource that we should use for a different purpose, unless there is no choice whatsoever. The rewards that you have already obtained should already place you quite close to achieving your goal, so try and make sure to reach the finish line as quickly as possible."

     As Daneel spoke, he saw that he was actually stating many of the points that his sovereigns had already thought of. In Eloise's case, she nodded with determination, and Aran and Cassandra also did the same thing when he was done.

     The way rewards worked was that there were different sets of them to choose from whose access depended on just what realm an individual was present in. Usually, this would make sense, because the 5-star mission that only needed Warrior realm individuals would not be the same as a 5-star mission for Champions, and so, there was a need for segregation of rewards according to realms. In their case, though, they had already transcended levels, but sadly, there was no way to change this rule of how they were given.

     Hence, even though they had a bunch of 5-star rewards, they would only be able to choose from certain items that related to their power level. And in that list, there was no way to obtain Ambrosia directly.

     This was the magical substance that Daneel had had to go through so many difficulties to obtain, so it made sense that it was heavily regulated here. So, if they wanted to accumulate enough rewards to get it, they still had quite a lot of work cut out for them.

     "Eloise, start training in the Chamber of Golden Lightning. The best option would actually be that you directly train in the Natural Energised Training Chamber, but you are not able to handle that level of Energy. In the former, you can regulate the intensity of Energy that you wish to absorb, so you can choose a level that you can withstand before training and giving it all. Remember – do not over exert yourself too much, as that will place you at risk of losing yourself. Go."

     Daneel had been observing them all, and when he said that part about 'losing herself', Elanev's eyes had flashed with worry.

     Of course, he had been expecting this due to the confession he had heard before, but after that, the man quickly hid it, which meant that he did not want Daneel to see.

     Daneel hadn't made the decision yet whether he should confront them, but for the moment, Eloise teleported away after ensuring them all that she would be careful. Even though these were her words, they could see the excitement in her eyes which was definitely due to the fact that she was looking forward to finally being in the same level as the others in regards to power, and in the moment before she left, there had even been a smile on her face.

     "You two- do solo missions for now, and ignore all attempts from people who might want to pull you into their team. If someone is troubling you too much, call for me, and I will be there. Get going."

     Aran and Cassandra nodded, and as both of them disappeared, too, Daneel found himself alone with his friend and his elder brother.

     "Shall we go and select the next 5-star mission waiting for us directly, Daneel?", asked Faxul, referring to the special reward that had been given to them by the Overseer.

     The King of Lanthanor did not respond, and as he slipped into a reverie, the other two looked at each other and shrugged before waiting.

     Daneel had also been thinking about what their next step should be during the time when he had idly relaxed and reminisced before, and at that moment, something had become clear to him.

     As he thought about it again, now, it gave him an idea, which led him to say "No, leave that for later. First, we should endeavor to get into as many as possible using our own efforts, and we can keep that one for a dire situation if we find ourselves without anything to do for a bit of time."

     It sounded logical, so Elanev asked, "Okay, but 5-star missions are hard to find. What do you propose we do?"

     As soon as his elder brother said this, Daneel got an almost diabolical smile on his face that made both men in the room take a step back.

     Daneel tried to hastily hide it, but after that, he let it be, because that was exactly what his present plan was like.

     When he opened his mouth and explained it, the expressions on both Elanev and Faxul's faces were priceless, and Daneel even wished that he had a camera so that he could take a picture and memorialize this occasion.

     "Have you two noticed something? Ever since we entered the Order, it's been dumb people who have been serving themselves up to us on a silver platter that have allowed us to have so much success. First, it was those guys who targeted you, and then, it was the ones who targeted poor Skrr. This leads me to believe that the best way to go about things in the Order is to be targeted, so that is exactly what we are going to do. Get ready, gentlemen. We… Are going to become the enemies of the entire Order, and after that, we will have more 5-star missions on our laps than we can dream of. I call this…Mission Airdrop. Haha, you'll understand why soon."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     820 Mission: Airdrop

      The next morning dawned quietly in the Order, which had no concept of day and night because of the ever-present stars in the sky.

     Jake had a pretty dejected expression on his face as he made his way down a street in the headquarters, and even though it looked like he was heading somewhere, he had no specific destination in mind.

     He had spent all last night in the presence of the top leaders of his family, who had all both congratulated him and berated him at the same time. The congratulations were because of the fact that he was a part of the team that had made history, and of course, all of the berating was because he was not the top performer.

     On the Board of Achievements, teams were always written in the order of top performers. This was important as its purpose was to show who had been instrumental in leading the team to victory, and hence, if there were people who had given equal contributions, they would even be written side-by-side instead of one above the other.

     In his case… The fact that the scion of such a legendary family was actually seventh on the list had apparently been so embarrassing that all those who had been waiting for a moment just like this had used it to rain down a lot of ridicule on his family members.

     The brunt of all that was what Jake was facing, and he had been given the ultimatum that if he wanted to make it right, then he needed to take part in another 5-star mission and become the top performer.

     If that didn't happen, then he could kiss Willstone that was waiting for him as soon as he became a Peak Champion goodbye.

     If anyone found out about this hidden ancestral reward that was in place for all those who were lucky enough to be among the scions of long-standing families, they would definitely have been pretty astonished, as it was common knowledge that it was impossible to aim to become a Hero, and that one should only keep trying as hard as possible until they found an opportunity which could grant them with a Willstone.

     This was the reason why Willstones were also not listed in the rewards for even 5-star missions, and no knew clearly just how one was supposed to obtain them, unless they reach the Peak Champion level and were chosen to break through. Of course, this did not apply to the true elites who could break through naturally, but even in that case, a Willstone would always help to give direction that would save a lot of time that might have been spent meditating and shortening one's lifespan instead of breaking through as quickly as possible and enjoying the fruits of youth until everything went to hell.

     Not everyone had this kind of an attitude, but it was something he shared with the group that he had also just gotten kicked out of.

     It was comprised of those who were comparable to his power and background, and they had also laughed at him. He had had no option but to walk out of the room, and that was why he found himself here, at the exact moment where the sun was rising on the outside world.

     The stores in the headquarters were open 24/7, as Champions didn't really need to sleep. If they had to go rest, they would put someone else in their place, as business was often precious and not meant to be missed just because one was tired.

     Jake's thoughts kept going to that guy who had said those infernal words again and again, and even though he kept trying to abolish them from his mind, they lingered, like a warrior who was almost dead but would not die because he still needed to do something in this world.

     "The doors were open."

     They kept echoing in his mind, and in frustration, he kicked a stone that was lying nearby.

     The stone went and hit someone else who was passing on the road, and seeing them turn around, Jake prepared to have a random fight, for once, so that he could take out his frustration on someone.

     However… What happened the moment after that made him rub his eyes and wonder whether the frustration had gotten to him, and had made him go mad.

     Yet… the thick stench the floated to his nose told him that that was probably not the case.

     The stench came from a large pile of liquid material that had fallen from above, and the singular odor made it clear that it was the object of mankind that all sought to bury and forget, especially in this moment in the outside world where people would wake up to nature calling them softly.

     Before Jake could give it its proper name, he got a horrible premonition that allowed him to take a step back and see as the same pile which had been about to fall on him miss him by barely an inch and fall instead on the barrier that automatically appeared to protect him.

     Of course, a barrier was also the one which had taken the impact in the case of the one in front of him. However… Using his Elementary Vision, Jake saw that there was a very ingenious spell which allowed the odor of that pile to enter the barrier and cling to the target.

     What… The hell was going on?!

     It seemed that the one in front of him had also realized what had happened, which led to him instantly scream out loud with disgust.

     Similar screams could be heard from all over the headquarters, and that was when Jake finally looked up to see just who the culprit was.

     There were three very familiar individuals who had gleeful smiles on their faces as they transported their payload to and fro in the headquarters, dodging the obelisks which came in their way and sometimes even targeting those who had their eyes fixed on the display panels.

     This was the Order, where only those with high talent dwelled, and hence, there was not even one case where a barrier didn't pop up to protect someone. However, it was obvious by now that this had all been thought of, which was why the spell which made the odor pass through was so effective.

     There were always a few hundred people in the Order, and because the bombardment had started so suddenly, more than 100 individuals were affected before the payload of the three individuals in the air finally shrunk to nothing.

     "You bastards!"

     "I don't care even if I break the rules, but you're going to die today!"

     "Just wait till I tank your head in the same thing!"

     All sorts of angry shouts were heard, and the hundred people who had been affected had already begun to fly into the air.

     Yet… These three individuals looked completely unperturbed, and they actually smile as all the curses were thrown at them.

     Just as their opponents were about to reach them, though, the one in the center opened his mouth and made a loud announcement that rang throughout the headquarters.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     "This is what we think of you folk in the Order! All of you are sh*t! You're useless, worthless pieces of sh*t who couldn't even finish a 5-star mission fully! We had to do it and get our names on the Board of Achievements, so be prepared, because this will keep happening! If all of you are really the backbone of the continent of Angaria, then we are really doomed! Why don't you just go throw yourselves in a well, losers!"

     The one who spoke had the most arrogant expression on his face, and in fact… Everyone already knew who he was.

     Those beside him folded their hands and looked at everyone as if they were gazing at those who were made of the same material that they had just rained down on everyone, and for a moment, it was as if the Order had frozen.

     BANG!

     A loud sound which was heard from one of the buildings that was directly below where the three stood broke the spell of silence, and from the ruins of a building that had stood there, a humongous man flew out and directly shot in the direction of these three.

     Raging Bull was his name, and he was known for his anger issues. Yet… This time, no one said that his anger was unfounded, as similar actions could be seen from many, many individuals who were present in the streets of the headquarters of the Order in this momentous occasion.

     Just before a hundred Champions and Warriors were about to pummel the arrogant a**holes that they had fixed their eyes on, though… Something unprecedented happened.

     "All fighting is banned in the general area of the Headquarters! Cease your actions, or be punished!"

     A voice that was familiar to all those who were present in the area was heard, and at the same moment, the Overseer appeared.

     His body was, this time, covered with the fake faces of all those who were present, and as always, his tone was neutral, even though it boomed outwards and was heard all over the place.

     The Overseer was the one who had always implemented the rules. However, usually, there were only one or two rule-breakers who would just be escorted to the Overseer by some Hero or the other before they were sentenced to any punishments that they deserved.

     This time, though… The Overseer had had to descend by himself, and it was the first time that this entity was seen in this place in a long, long time.

     It looked like this was the one thing that would have worked, as the Champions and Warriors knew that they were no match against the Heroes who would be dispatched if they did not obey. Already, by showing the intent to kill, they were in trouble, but if they still moved forward and attacked… They would have no one but themselves to blame for what followed.

     Hence, shooting looks of murder at the three who were still beaming as if they were having the best time of their lives, everyone was about to depart after declaring within themselves that they would definitely have their revenge.

     However… It looked like the three were still not done, as the one in the middle once again shouted something.

     "If you want to wipe out the title of sh*tlord that we have given to all of you, then come challenge us! Of course, we aren't so free as to take challenges from anyone… Only come if you have a 5-star mission! At least that will show us that you are worthy of fighting. We won't even ask for anything in return, we just want to be proven wrong! Of course, just to make it more real, we might want a place in the 5-star mission, but that's it! So long, sh*tlords! Choose not to fight, and you're proving that you deserve the name forever!"

     With that, the three looked like they were about to teleport, but they stayed where they were.

     This time, it was the Overseer who was apparently not done talking.

     "The three of you are sentenced to 3 days in the Well of Penitence for disturbing public order and inciting battles. The punishment begins now."

     With that, the three disappeared, but still, this punishment did not do anything to satiate the anger present in all those who were on the scene. The reason behind that… Was that even before disappearing, they had made sure to have mocking expressions as they looked at all those below them, and those who had met their gaze really did feel like they were being looked at as if they were the exact same substance that had rained down from the heavens before.

     It was standard human nature to not like it when one was insulted. These were the peak of the peak – the elite of the elite – the strongest of the strong. In the Order… Ego was almost a necessary trait for one to go far.

     Jake saw all of this, and was suddenly reminded of something – the expression on that guy's face when it had been revealed that it had all been his plan.

     This was definitely another plan, and he had accounted for everything.

     Why does he want so many 5-star missions, though?

     Usually, people would rest after going through one, because they were always so taxing. However… It looked like this guy was in some sort of urgency, but Jake shrugged and let it go, because there was something more pressing.

     He had seen an opportunity to redeem himself, and there was no way that he was going to let it go.

     Hence, with a smile, he turned around and headed back, while at the same time, the storm regarding the newbie whose ostentatious name had already become famous started to roar again, even though it had been ready to die down before.

     At the same time… Daneel's laughter echoed in the empty room that he found himself in, as the first step of his plan had been a grand success.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates(dot)Net

     .

     821 Nightmare Dungeon 1

      The Well of Penitence was just a grand name for a cell, with the only difference being that there were all sorts of training materials available for free which could be used.

     Of course, there was a limit, and apparently, they were also only offered the first time that one found themselves here. The idea here was that the first time might be an accident, but if one kept coming back, then it was intended, and the Order did not have any intention of making this a free training ground which could be gotten into if one simply broke the rules.

     As Daneel was idle, he picked a Ker Gem nearby and finally began to train after what felt like a long, long time.

     The last time he had trained was back when he had still been in the early ranks of the Warrior realm. Right now, as he trained, he realized that he had gotten quite addicted to the feeling of jumping through the ranks in the manner he had done.

     That was the main reason why he had not been focusing too much on training even after breaking through to become a Champion, as his goal was to find another way to reach the peak of the Champion realm in one go rather than spending a lot of time to train and train and train.

     True, even his potential was higher now, but still, its effect on training speed was not enough for him to abandon this route and focus completely on secluding himself and absorbing Energy.

     After all, seclusion also had other drawbacks, such as the fact that he would not be available in case something drastic happened. He liked the way things were now – he could be effective while doing multiple things on the outside, while reaching towards his goal of gaining more power. It felt as if he was making the best use of his time, so he was decided on continuing down that path.

     Still, the miraculous advantages of the breakthrough did make him sit and just stare with astonishment after he had absorbed energy for a moment.

     Of course, this was only in relation to his Mageroot, but even then, he had only been expecting a slight increase.

     His shock was because of the fact that there had been close to a 25% increase, which was pretty unseen even in the previous realms.

     This much of a jump in training speed was godly. It basically meant that if he and a different Champion who was a level below him in potential trained with the same resources, then he would become a Peak Champion in just three fourth the time required for the other one!

     This meant that he would be able to save years of time, which would be very useful when one was figuring out the second resonance to find their Hero Path and break through. The more time one had to do this, the more the chances of success, and hence, it was crucial.

     And besides, the other benefits were also pretty momentous, and he was already extremely fond of the feeling of thoughts running through his mind at the speed of lightning.

     At the same time, he had begun to wonder why this level of potential was not possible to be attained by birth. Was it to do with the Energy level of the continent, too?

     If that were the case, then the Energy level basically decided the future of the continent, unless if illustrious people like Daneel appeared who would break through all the shackles placed on them to reach new heights.

     It could even be likened to the budget of countries back on Earth, which would decide just how much growth they would possibly be able to achieve.

     These kinds of random thoughts accompanied Daneel in his three days of training. The Well was supposed to be experienced alone, so he only had himself talk to. So, he actually took it as an opportunity to relax, and he spent all three days going over everything that had been happening recently, while planning for the future.

     Hence, at the end of it, he exited with a smile, which startled the Champion who was in charge of the Well. He looked at him strangely, but then shook his head and smiled before allowing them outside.

     This was odd, but Daneel understood the reason right after he walked out of the door.

     "You're finally here! I have five 4-star missions! That should be enough, right?!"

     "Hey, just fight me if you're not scared! To hell with all those conditions!"

     "I was going to give you the same treatment, but you made the Overseer put that item on the list of banned items in the headquarters! Damn you!"

     Daneel and his sovereigns were greeted by a storm of voices, which were all from a large crowd who had gathered, knowing that this was the time that they would emerge.

     They had already talked about this, and broad smiles appeared on all of their faces which made rage spring up in those in front of him.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     The shouting increased, but like disgraced politicians who would ignore screaming crowds because they would be content in the fact that they had already swindled millions which were safely tucked away, Daneel and his sovereigns simply sauntered past them all. Five-star missions could not be gotten by just anyone, and those who were capable of getting them would not assemble here like this.

     Hence, this crowd did not deserve even a word from Daneel.

     If he didn't have the urgency, he would not have chosen this route, because it did place him against a lot of people. However, he knew that he was pretty close to the five 5-star mission requirement, as his master didn't know that he had already finished one which was part of his initiation.

     With another one done, there were only three remaining, so the sooner he got to them, the better.

     Besides, in the list of rewards, there were also some items which needed multiple 5-star awards to be used in order to be obtained. For these, it was best to accumulate as many as possible before going on a shopping spree that would definitely shock the Overseer. Besides, even if this didn't happen, he might need them when the actual reward to enter the place where the information regarding the Order was stored, so it was best to get as many as possible.

     The more time went without Daneel getting any messages, the more he wondered whether his plan had been too simple. He had been hoping that at least two or three would be angry enough to challenge him, but it looked like those at the top were smart enough to recognize a challenge that they should not take. Besides, if anyone was watching, the pattern would be clear, and no one in their right mind would want to meet the same fate.

     Thankfully… At the exact moment that Daneel reached his room, he received a message.

     A smile pulling up one corner of his lips, he turned around to Faxul and Eleanor before raising the trinket and letting it play aloud.

     "I have a 5-star mission… and I have a few friends who had to burn their clothes because of that nasty spell you used. They say they can still smell it, even though so many days have passed. Where do you wish to fight?"

     The message was surprisingly much more measured than Daneel had expected from someone who was challenging him out of anger, which made him feel as if something was off.

     Yet, it was what he had done this entire thing for, so he ignored that feeling and then replied that whoever it was should come to the arena right away.

     There was no further communication, but right as Daneel and his two sidekicks, which was what they looked like as they flanked him on both sides, reached the spot, there was a man surrounded by a gaggle of men and women who looked in his direction as they arrived.

     The entire group had been laughing and joking around, but right as the three of them came, they all ceased what they were doing and turned around to glare.

     Leaving them, the man whom Daneel had spotted first walked forward before saying, "I'm Perfect. Let's go."

     This introduction would have weird in any other place, but in the Order where people were referred to by their titles, it made sense, but it was still odd.

     After all, what kind of a narcissistic personality was required for one to name themselves as 'Perfect'?

     The man's appearance gave one clue as to why he had chosen that title, though. He had perfectly slicked back blond hair, and his sharp features were those that anyone would want to swoon over. These were all fake and could be manipulated by everyone who entered the Order, though, so the main thing was actually in his eyes-they had an unspeakable allure to them which could not be mimicked, and Daneel guessed that this was the main reason why he had chosen that name.

     The man didn't say anything as they went down the corridor to reach the Arena, and even after they reached their battle location, he simply put his hands in his pockets and yawned.

     Daneel had already spotted that things were not going as he had expected them to, and the man's words confirmed that.

     "Look, I just challenged you to please my girlfriend. I'm not even as good as Ov-, I mean, Underlord, so this fight is useless. Outside, I'll just act like it was a tough fight."

     This statement made the King of Lanthanor look at the man with a frown on his face, before he asked, "So you were faking the mission?"

     Yawning once more and even going so far as to sit down, 'Perfect' replied, "Oh, no, I don't lie. I have one, but after you find out what it is, you'll beg not to come."

     It looked like his intention was to doze off after giving the answer, which made Daneel feel like crushing him anyway.

     Still, controlling himself, he said, "Try me. What is it?"

     The answer was given in an amused tone.

     "5-star Mission: Nightmare Dungeon. The mission with 100% failure rate, and a 30% death rate. Now, can you please let me have my beauty sleep?"

     N-nightmare Dungeon?!

     Daneel had not expected to come face to face with this mission so soon.

     He had heard about it, and its famous 100% failure rate. All records in the Order were always reset every 1000 years, so this meant that no one had passed it in the past millenium.

     Besides, the 30% death rate meant that it strongly deterred those who might want to try their luck, too.

     The revelation that this was the mission changed things. Should he go for it, and become announced as someone who broke the record twice in a row? Or was that too much attention?

     He was confident in himself to succeed, even if it was hard, but it might be a problem if it was another monitored mission.

     However…a single thought made Daneel abandon this line of thinking, and give his answer.

     'The Path of Domination is the Path where doing what others cannot.'

     "I'll do it. When should we leave?"

     The answer made 'Perfect' sit up with shock, before turning around and saying, "A-are you serious? I thought I would just go flunk it while keeping myself alive…but wait, no one in their right mind would willingly come to this nightmare!"

     In response, Daneel just walked forward and patted Perfect's shoulder before saying something that would stay in his mind for a long time.

     "Achievements are not for those who run around and take it easy. Get ready to get your name engraved on the Board of Achievements, Perfect. Let's go."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     822 Nightmare Dungeon 2

      Far away, in a luxurious house that had once seen better days.

     A man was pacing to and fro in front of a large, wooden bed, and his features were filled with frustration and worry.

     The one on the bed looked like he had seen better days- his forehead was matted with sweat, and his expression was akin to one who was having a nightmare.

     The other man kept glancing at the bed while his pacing went on incessantly, and it was only when he saw a light shining in one corner that he ceased what he was doing and run over there, like someone lost finding a direction to head in.

     The light was from a strange apparatus with a shining human skull surrounded by gems of various colors, and as the man lay his hand on it, the light disappeared, before reappearing in his eyes.

     In the dark room which he had not deigned to light up, those eyes shone eerily- like willowy wisps in the night, they flickered but wouldn't go out, and finally, when the man finally let go of the apparatus, he looked as if he had been thoroughly taxed by whatever had happened.

     He looked once more to the man in the bed, before shaking his head and walking to a different corner.

     From it, he removed a vial which held silver-colored dust. It looked like it had been used recently, as the level was not what it had been, and as he shook the vial over the man on the bed, the dust flew haphazardly at first, but then gathered on his head, as if there was something there that was calling to it.

     The dust then seemed to come alive, and each mote transformed into a tiny insect that burrowed into the man's skin. If Daneel were here, he would have remarked that it was a scene straight out of a horror flick from Earth, and even the man would have agreed, as his face was filled with disgust.

     Droplets of blood oozed out of these tiny wounds, and all the insects seemed to gather at the man's forehead.

     "GYAAAHHH!!"

     With a loud scream, he finally sprang awake, and as he touched his forehead, he winced, as if it hurt just as much as it looked like it would.

     "We don't have much time. The Bishop asked me to tell you that we should begin to cripple them. The time for the invasion is coming, so the sooner we get them on their knees, the smoother everything will go. No one is really happy with our performance so far, but the Bishop did hint that we might have opportunities to redeem ourselves…"

     The first smile in months finally came on this man's face, and seeing it, the other spat out some blood and said, "Don't get so excited. If we fail in that opportunity, too, then it is only death that awaits us. Give me that box, over there."

     A slight shudder appeared in the other man as he heard this, but he stopped it by telling himself that he would definitely succeed when the time came

     Looking in the direction indicated, he saw that it was the pile of things that had been brought over by this second agent of the Church.

     This pile had been eyed by the man many times during his pacing, and he had always wished that he had been allowed to remain like before, where all he would have to do was sit and keep an eye on the continent while passing time.

     With the arrival of this second agent, everything had changed, and although he had hoped that it would be for the better, it was exactly the opposite.

     They had faced defeat after defeat, and in their latest stint, one of them had even had a major part of their consciousness captured by their foes.

     That was how they had gotten to their present state-he would pace, and the other would endure the torture and pressure placed on him.

     If he let that part go, there was a chance that he would die, so all he could do was hold on and hope.

     Putting his thoughts aside, he walked to the pile and picked up the box shown before bringing it to the man on the bed.

     His forehead was still writhing on the inside, giving him an absolutely revolting look that would make anyone want to upend their stomachs. Sadly, that was the only way to give temporary power to one's consciousness, so both of them had to adjust.

     From the box, the man on the bed took out an object that was quite common.

     It was an hourglass, and in it, the sand that was made up of different colors was trickling down slowly.

     The weirdest thing was that elementary particles swirled around the sand, indicating that it was being influenced by some spell, and the only other thing to notice was that the top side looked like it was almost about to be empty.

     Looking at it, a horrible grin came on the face of the man on the bed, and his words made the other one wonder whether all the torture had made him go crazy.

     "All of you are in for it now! Haha! You dare to put me in other bodies and torture me again and again until each body dies an excruciating death? I'll make sure each of you suffer tenfold! Angaria, your end is near! Even if it is the last thing I do, I will see you perish! And as for you Heroes…your hands are going to be too full to deal with me, soon!"

     ….

     Meanwhile, Daneel, Elanev, Faxul, and Perfect had all gathered in front of an obelisk.

     Daneel and the others had already intimated to the rest that they were going on a dangerous mission. They assured them that they would give up if it was too hard, but still, they were told again and again that other missions could be found.

     Even though Daneel agreed with them slightly…he had to admit that his curiosity was supremely piqued by just what this Nightmare Dungeon was.

     "Are you three sure? See, I advertised it publicly, but no one else showed up! That's how risky these things are. I plan to turn back on the first difficulty, anyway! So…why not reconsider?"

     It looked like Daneel's impassioned statement hadn't been enough to turn around a man who was clearly used to taking safe decisions, but the King of Lanthanor didn't really mind.

     Slapping his shoulder, he said, "Oh, we're sure. You can leave after we're inside, if you want, but we're in it for the long ride, unless things get too spicy. Let's go- no reason to dally any longer."

     Perfect got a resigned expression on his face as he heard this, but he sighed and nodded before stepping forward.

     Raising his hand, he picked a few options, and in the next instant, all four of them disappeared.

     For once, Daneel opened his eyes to a fairly normal scene.

     They were in a stone room with bare walls and a high ceiling, and there was one wooden door which looked like it had been rotting for a long time.

     All of them picked themselves up, and right away, Daneel could tell that they had been teleported.

     The system was not a simple tool to be hoodwinked every time- it had been tracking and carefully analyzing everything Daneel was going through, and hence, it had been able to develop a module which could spot whether he was in a simulation, or whether he had been teleported, like in the case of when they had gone to hunt the Great Shark.

     This was the latter, and as he dusted off his clothes, a voice was heard from above.

     "Welcome to the Nightmare Dungeon. Choose your paths, and always make sure to read instructions carefully. If you still die, you have no one else to blame but yourself. Good luck."

     It was refreshing to not have a display trinket showing a long list of rules this time, but Daneel couldn't decide whether he would have preferred more details.

     Perfect sprang to his feet and ran to the door before peering outside carefully, and after that, he looked back and mouthed, "The coast is clear!"

     "Why wouldn't it be? Isn't this a dungeon?", asked Daneel out loud, and in the next moment, he got the answer to his question.

     The sound of hundreds of people suddenly running reached their ears, and with their eyes widening, all four present in the room quickly ran to the door.

     What greeted them was a large corridor, and at one end was an army of the strangest of dogs Daneel had ever seen.

     Each dog was only made of bone, and except for the eyes, they looked as if they had all been reanimated from some pet cemetery.

     The eyes had green balls of flame inside them, and as the dogs ran in their direction, these flames bobbed and weaved and seemed to grow in intensity.

     They had entered a large corridor in which ten men could walk abreast, and they had no time to observe anything else before they found themselves dashing off in one direction due to the urging of Perfect.

     "Why are we running?", asked Daneel, genuinely puzzled, as he couldn't detect any hints of a threat from the foes that were chasing them.

     "They are the Nightmare Dogs! They will overwhelm anyone who doesn't run away, and they'll only stop when those taking part in the mission have reached where they're supposed to reach! The destination changes every time!"

     Nightmare Dogs?

     Glancing back, Daneel could only shrug, as they looked more like cute puppies.

     Still, he was here to win, so he decided to play by the rules for a bit to see what would happen.

     Seeing him make that decision, the other two wordlessly chose to do the same, and the four members of the Order spent ten minutes continuously running down the corridor which did not look like it had an end.

     Teleportation was blocked, so they could only continue putting one foot in front of the other while wondering just where the heck they were going.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Finally, the sounds of the many steps from the dogs stopped, and the four looked around to see that they had reached a spot with more creatures in front of them.

     There was a door beside them, and it was into this one that they ducked.

     "Well, we are at our first test. I hope…dammit!"

     His sentence was cut off by the fact that he had seen the room they had entered, and looking at him, Daneel asked, "What is this thing?"

     They were in a similar stone room, but in the middle of it was a floating nimbus shining with light. It seemed formless, yet it looked like it held all the mysteries of the universe folded into its shiny depths.

     "Well, this is where I leave. I thought I might finish some easy tests, but the first one itself is deadly. That is the Test of Self. You are placed in a difficult situation in your past, and you can only pass if you handle it differently and have it reach a different conclusion. Everything is carried out within one's own consciousness, so no one needs to check, as one cannot lie to oneself. If you fail, though…there's no way out. 20% of the 30% death toll in this 5-star mission died here."

     Test of Self?

     Daneel was truly curious as he heard this. Asking the system, he found out that the guy was right- there was a spell like this which put one into a simulation that was based around themselves. No one from the outside could peek in, so only the result could be known to the outside world.

     Just as Daneel was about to ponder on whether he should give something so dangerous a try, he felt something on his back.

     It was a bony paw, and surprisingly, the moment it pushed, Daneel found himself shot like a cannonball into the nimbus in the room.

     The last thing he saw before he vanished again was the smirk in the eyes of the bony dog which had somehow appeared in the room, and he instantly swore that he would have his revenge.

     Before he could think anything else, though…his vision cleared, and Daneel found himself in a place that made him drop his jaw with shock and almost drool onto the floor.

     He was in a room filled with posters, and the one in front of him depicted a famous scientist who had died too soon.

     The melody of birds making the sweet sounds of morning could be heard from the open window, and at the same time, a knock was heard on the door.

     "Daneel, breakfast is ready! Come quickly!"

     A kind, elderly voice said these words, and Daneel felt tears welling up in his eyes the moment he heard it.

     It was the one woman he owed his life to, and that meant that he…was home.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates(dot)Net

     .

     823 The Test of Self 1

      For a long time, Daneel couldn't believe his ears and eyes.

     He just sat there, on the bed that was so familiar yet so foreign to him right now, and as the familiar sounds and smells washed over him, he took them all in while reveling in the way that they made him feel.

     It was as if he had gone on a long, long journey, but had found his way home in such an abrupt fashion that he couldn't believe it. The tears lingered in his eyes until they started to drip down his cheeks, but he didn't stop them – he let them flow, and again and again, he tried to tell himself that this was but a simulation, but it just didn't work.

     It was all too… real, and close to him, and hence, any such thoughts which entered his mind were quashed and thrown aside almost unconsciously.

     For once, he didn't even want to check on the system to see if it was there.

     He could hear the sounds from the kitchen downstairs, with the many voices of children who had been assigned kitchen duty. Unlike in typical scenarios, in his orphanage, kitchen duty was an absolute pleasure, and many of the orphans would even play rock paper scissors so that they could decide who would be able to take the lucky spot where they would be continuously fed little snacks by the old lady while she cooked a delicious meal.

     All they needed to do was cut a few vegetables carefully, or stir something, and they would also be continuously regaled by the endless tales that the old lady never ran out of.

     Daneel could hear her telling one of her favorites right now, and it was one of the few that she liked to repeat. It was about a man who lost everything, but hadn't realized that everything that he had lost meant nothing. The story ended with him finding out what really meant something to him in his life, and it was filled with fun tales of revenge where he outsmarted the people who targeted him all while making sure that he obtained what he had recognized as the sources of true happiness.

     He listened to this tale, once again getting the thought that she had always been beyond her time. Somehow, she had always been able to pick the right things to teach the children in the orphanage, and if he had to be frank, Daneel would admit that her teachings had gone a long way in allowing him to change in the way that he had in the continent of Angaria.

     If it weren't for his upbringing in her kind hands… He did not know exactly how different things would have happened, but he was pretty damn confident that they would definitely not have played out as well as they had so far.

     A half-hour later, the old lady seemed to finally see that the oldest inhabitant in the orphanage, beside herself, had yet to make his way down.

     They had always been strapped for cash, so the thin walls of the orphanage meant that anyone could hear what was happening in the other rooms at any time. Hence, Daneel could clearly hear the soft muttering of the old lady who told herself that he must be tired from all the studying in the university, which was why he must be sleeping in.

     She reached his room, and as soon as she opened the door, she found herself being hugged tightly by Daneel who had gone back to the little kid he had once been.

     She saw the tears in his eyes, and wondered what was wrong, but she had always had the tact to read situations and know perfectly what she was supposed to do.

     In this situation, she saw that the best thing she could do was just comfort him and not as questions, and that was what she did.

     "Come here, you big baby," she said affectionately, before walking to the bed and sitting Daneel down, just like she had many times before in the past.

     That hug had made so many emotions erupt in Daneel that his eyes had started to get wet again, so he tried to control his feelings. He was no longer the same person who had lived through this life, but still, being here… Made him inadvertently revert to the Daneel who had had only one goal in his life: to live well and give all that he could to the orphanage that was everything to him.

     She sat on the bed, and what she did next was something that he had expected, but had still been looking forward to.

     "Hey, kids! Get the food here! Show your big brother how much you all missed him!"

     These words were followed by a torrent of small and big children who ran into the room and dutifully sat down one by one with cheerful smiles on their faces.

     Lunchtime was always a delight, and as Daneel looked at each of them and saw their expressions of pure happiness which he had almost forgotten, he couldn't help but smile, too, as the tears disappeared.

     No words were needed. This was a precious period of time where the old lady would let herself go and talk and talk and talk, and all of them would listen attentively while savoring the food that they were really thankful for.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Daneel was more silent than usual, but no one really found anything odd about it. Each of them were given small plates, and the huge bowl of food which was carried inside by four children together were spread among everyone equally.

     Daneel always had a habit of giving his food to 2 little kids who were always ravenous and never happy with how much they got, and as always, he did so, which made his smile broaden even further after seeing their ecstatic faces.

     Life had been… So simple. There was a beauty about this simplicity, and as he experienced it again, he realized how much he had missed it.

     Having no responsibilities was truly a boon, and that was mainly the reason why adults would always look back on their childhood and wish that they had enjoyed it more. They would wish that they could relive it, too, because there was really no such time which would give most a lifetime of happy memories that they would contentedly be able to look back on no matter what went wrong in their life afterward.

     For a few hours, Daneel just forgot about everything that had happened to him. He enjoyed himself fully: first, during the meal, the old lady continued her tale while feeding the smallest kids, and after that was an hour of discussion time during which everyone would talk about the random things that they were thinking about. The orphanage was small, but it had a large tree in front of it that had stood there for many decades. They would all gather around it and talk until they were thirsty, which was when the old lady would bring out water sweetened with a little bit of the pulp that was extracted from the fruits of the tree that they sat beneath.

     It was only after this that Daneel found himself alone in his room again, and as he stood there looking out the window, he had such a contented smile on his face that he almost wished that he could continue like this.

     Yet… That thought only lingered for a moment, before a change came over him.

     He was back in his thin body with drooping shoulders and shifting eyes that never really looked up and always focused on the ground, almost as if they believed that that was where they should naturally be. However, as he took a deep breath, those shoulders were thrown back, his back became ramrod straight, and his head that was now defiantly pointed forward had an expression of self-confidence that was definitely not characteristic of him, at least in this age, and in this place.

     He once again looked like the king who was revered by millions of Angarians, and the regal air which didn't really care about one's appearance could be seen on him again.

     If anyone saw him now, they would think that he was a completely different person, and recognizing this, Daneel tried to act, before starting to think about everything he had noticed so far, but had not focused on.

     First of all, he knew just when this was. It was after the incident where he had spilled water on that son of the powerful politician, and although that guy had looked at him with a scathing expression on his face, his wrath had not settled upon Daneel yet.

     He could remember clearly that it would begin from the moment he ended this short trip in the weekend, and as for what would follow… He knew it all too well, and it was something that he was in no way ready to relive.

     A test of the self. He hadn't thought about it before, but he saw now that this was the perfect test that anyone would put for him if they wanted to see whether he had really changed from the time when he had lived through these moments.

     As the sun began to set on the horizon, its last rays fell on Daneel's face, and they framed his smile which was filled with the confidence of one who was ready to change his fate.

     Gone was the weak Daneel who had made no impact on the world, and had probably died on that chair in the experiment that he had volunteered for foolishly. What replaced him… Was a man who would make the world bow to him even if it didn't want to.

     He had already recognized that this was a simulation using the details he knew, but that didn't mean that he could slack off. If he failed, he would die, but Daneel felt no fear at all, because in fact… this scenario was something he had thought of a lot of times in Angaria, and he already knew what he was going to do.

     "System, are you there?"

     For once, there was no answer, and Daneel had expected that. This was a test placed on oneself, and because his self knew that the system was something that he had obtained later on, it looked like his consciousness was somehow blocking it. It was almost like a self-imposed hypnotization, and because one could not lie to themselves, it was perfect.

     He had none of the power that he had used to crush his opponents back in Angaria, and he didn't even have the system which had always allowed him to have an edge on his enemies.

     But was he worried?

     No, because what he had gained over all his time spent in Angaria was something more valuable than both of these combined.

     It was time to show exactly what that was, and Daneel had to say that he was actually excited. After all, who wouldn't want to go back in their lives and do things differently?

     He was going to use this opportunity to the fullest, and it was definitely going to be… pretty damn fun.

     At the same time that a smile came on the corner of his lips as he got this thought, a figure appeared in the Chamber of the Golden Lightning with a very panicked expression on his face.

     He looked around and found no one waiting for him, which made him exclaim, "Dammit, Daneel! Where the f*ck are you! Argh!"

     His words echoed in the empty Chamber, and even though he waited and sent multiple messages, he received no reply.

     With frustration, Jonah started pacing around, and after a few seconds, he realized that this was too big to ignore. It was not the time to be safe, so taking a little risk was needed.

     With that, he sent messages to the others, and weirdly enough, only a few replied.

     As the rest of the sovereigns all appeared in the Chamber with puzzled expressions on their faces as they didn't understand why they had been summoned so urgently, they saw the King of Lanthanor's master looking at them all with an extremely agitated expression on his face.

     Waiting for a second more and then seeing that no one else was coming, he blurted out what he had found, and his words… made all those present wonder whether the man had finally lost it.

     "Daneel was right, they did put a backup plan, and it is going to blow up all the Energy resources on Angaria! If we don't act soon, the war will be lost before it even begins! Now, where the f*ck is that disciple of mine? Go find him at once, or we're done for!"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates . Net

     .

     824 The Test of Self 2

      Jonah's words echoed in the cave for a few seconds, and the silence that followed them was filled with him cursing to himself. He used curses he had learned in the Mainland, and so, none of them really understood what he was saying, except for the fact that he seemed to have a big problem with someone's underside.

     It was Kellor who first spoke in an attempt to find out more.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     "What are you talking about, Jonah? Blowing up our Energy resources? How would they even manage that with just two individuals? In them, one is even in our control! How can they possibly-"

     "That's what Daneel found out! I need to know how he did it, and what plans he made in case his suspicion did come true! I know my disciple, and I bet that he made something! So first, tell me where the f*ck he is!"

     On seeing the question asked for the second time, Eloise finally gave the answer.

     "He's in a 5-star mission in the Order, so his communication methods must be blocked."

     At that moment, it became obvious that Jonah was cursing himself for placing the goal of finishing 5 5-star missions.

     Still, after a moment, he asked, "Which one is it?"

     "Nightmare Dungeon."

     As Aran gave this answer, Jonah's eyes widened, and his voice reached an octave higher than anything he had used so far.

     "A F*CKING NIGHTMARE DUNGEON?! WHAT THE F*CK WAS HE THINKING?? HE KNEW THIS WAS SENSITIVE, BUT HE STILL-"

     "Jonah, calm down, first. Nothing can be gotten by screaming. Daneel is not with us, so we must do what we can in his absence. Tell us exactly what is going on."

     Robert looked like he had had enough of Jonah's emotional outbursts, so he stepped forward and said this.

     Seeing the stern expression on the man whom Jonah had once treated as his mentor, he nodded and closed his eyes for a moment before letting out a deep breath.

     Following that, he opened his mouth and spoke in a tone that was still tense, but was intent on getting the information out as quickly as possible.

     He detailed Daneel's query, and seeing that no one knew how he might have gotten it, Jonah sighed and said, "After I was done, I went to the records section of the Church. It wasn't easy- there was an attempt to hide all information regarding ongoing conquests as someone had apparently suggested that people from the continents being targeted might arrive in the Mainland and try to waylay these campaigns. Thankfully, the record-keeper is someone I became thick friends with, so he let me take a sneak peek at the list of purchases. In that list, during that timeframe, one item stood out- a purchase from the Bug King."

     Bug King?

     This underwhelming name did not have any effect on those present in the Chamber, but Jonah shivered and looked in the distance before saying, "The stories I heard about that man are so horrific that his name is even spoken in whispers. Apparently, he had always had a fascination with bugs, so he chose his Champion and Hero Path with respect to these creatures. In the Mainland, the information about one's Path is some of the most restricted information- no one knows what his Path exactly is, but it somehow gives him the ability to make new species of bugs which he uses for various purposes. His crowning achievement was a bug the size of a mote of dust which can enter someone harmlessly through their ear, or nose. It travels up, and as it reaches the brain… it takes root, and obtains complete control."

     Complete control?!

     These words made wonder finally appear in the eyes of most who were present, and in the others, it was horror.

     The idea of enslaving people simply using bugs seemed a bit too overpowered, but it looked like Jonah wasn't done.

     "Among his notable inventions is another species: it is one whose members can enter Energy Materials, and…blow them up from within."

     Appalled expressions could be seen all around, but as if oblivious to them, Jonah continued.

     "They can burrow into the ground and move slowly, until they find the root of a certain Energy deposit. It might take years, but they will persevere. Even barriers would not be able to stop them unless they are specially designed, and hence, they can even make their way into the hidden reserves of the Big Four and the Order, wherever they are. After all, the bugs enter the resources, and the resources are the ones that are stored. If even one bug-infested Energy resource enters a room filled with them, the bug can reproduce by itself and spread its brethren through the area. In one word: it is a scourge that should never have been invented, and the Bug King was even reportedly said to have stopped putting it up for sale. The only thing he can control is when it detonates: he can't even deactivate them, so if one uses them, it is a death sentence for a certain place. So far, no remedy has been found. And it is exactly this species…that the Church has mostly deployed in Angaria, and might be ready to detonate."

     The idea that such a species could exist, itself, was so absurd that most of those present needed a few moments to come to terms with it, but more than that, the possibility that their own continent had been infected by it was pretty damn horrifying to think of.

     After staring at him wide-eyed for a couple of seconds, Kellor sputtered, "B-but why would the Church even do that? Wouldn't it hurt them, too? Wouldn't they want the Energy resources to be present for when they recolonize the continent?"

     With another deep sigh, Jonah said, "That's what I thought, too. But when you think about it, the answer is obvious. We all know that continents have cycles of low and high Energy. We are at the deep end of a low cycle, and this…will actually hasten the shift to one of high Energy. Besides, the amount of Energy resources they lose by detonating is nothing compared to what they will obtain if they smoothly take control of Angaria. They weaken us significantly, and they get what they want. It's a perfect win-win, and just thinking of that is so disgusting that it makes me want to retch."

     As the entire thing was revealed, Robert spoke quickly.

     "What are we waiting for, then?! We should make it public, so that the Energy resources can at least be isolated!"

     Surprisingly, Jonah nodded.

     "I agree. If Daneel was here, I would have wanted to hear of his plan, first. But now, we have no other choice. All of you-leave, first. I will contact you with updates when I have them. In the meanwhile, make sure that major Energy resource caches are kept far away from areas of mass population. And if Daneel comes out of the mission, tell him to get here right away."

     The others looked like they wanted to say something more, but seeing the expression of resignation on Jonah's face, they relented. They had already understood that they were powerless in this case, so they left to do what had been told to them.

     A second later, the Head once again appeared in the Chamber, and he looked around before spotting his Master sleeping peacefully.

     He got an odd expression on his face, but it cleared when a voice spoke up.

     "I used his trinket to call you. Angaria is in danger. We must-"

     "Is this something regarding the Energy Resources?"

     This time, it was Jonah's turn to be surprised.

     "We intercepted the information that there is a plot surrounding this by relentlessly torturing that person from the Church. But we do not know what the threat is."

     "Then listen up. It-"

     A minute later, the same shock that had been present in the sovereign's eyes was apparent on the Head's face, too, but he needed the least time to recover.

     He was a man of action, so he said, "I will assemble a team comprised of experts right away. I gather that you have already notified the Order?"

     With a nod, Jonah said, "Yes, I've sent the message. The War…is much closer than we think. In merely a couple of years, everything will change. So, I guess we should not be too surprised that something like this is already afoot. Every moment from here on to that point when first contact is made will be precious. Head, we must be alert to thwart all the plans of the Church. No matter how many there are, we must identify each and systematically make sure that they only taste failure. Only then…will we have a chance of victory."

     With a grim nod, the Head disappeared, and on the entire continent, an urgent atmosphere took hold.

     Energy resources began to be moved, and experts who had been hidden for centuries finally showed themselves.

     Research began, plans were made, and curses were thrown.

     Yet, oblivious to all these things, the King of Lanthanor was pleasantly humming to himself as he walked down the road to his university.

     He had departed the orphanage with a bright smile and a promise that he would be back soon, and after taking a train and a couple of buses, he had reached the city where his university was.

     In his memory, today was the day that the nightmare began.

     His plan was to have the same thing happen. Yet…only the target would change.

     It had been 2 days since the time when Daneel had woken up in his bed, and he hadn't wasted a single second.

     His time was spent either putting in place multiple plans, or enjoying himself fully in the company of those he loved, and those he had missed sorely all these years, even though he had never really allowed those feelings to creep up on him.

     He knew they were all but figments created by the memories in his mind, but his joy felt real, and that was all that mattered.

     Interrupting his thoughts, his phone suddenly rang, and Daneel saw that it was one of the plans he had set afoot.

     Reading the message he received, he veered off of the path he was going on and used a dark alley to change his clothes.

     By the time he walked out, he was completely unrecognizable: even his features looked slightly different, and his face was mostly hidden by the jacket he had worn. Because of his back being straight, even his height looked like it had changed, so there was possibly no way that any one would associate him with the harmless and meek Daneel who was supposed to be on his way to university.

     He first went to a coffee shop where he received a parcel filled with information, and his next stop was a news station nearby.

     His third stop was to an unmarked postbox, and his last one was in front of the back entrance of a bar.

     It was evening by the time Daneel was done with his tasks, and instead of making his way to his dorm, he used the money he had saved for a long time to rent a room discreetly in a motel nearby.

     After a full night's sleep, he woke up…to absolute chaos.

     The papers were full of it: a prominent social activist had received a tip about a prostitute who was unfairly handled at the hands of a powerful politician's son, and the man had started a protest right outside the politician's gates.

     This was the truth shown in the papers. Whereas in reality...things were completely different.

     Daneel had paid off the prostitute, telling her that the activist was setting it up to secretly target the politician.

     Daneel had tipped off the activist acting on behalf of the 'victim', saying that she wanted justice but was afraid.

     And finally, Daneel had even set up the protest by spreading a rumor that the politician would pay big to hush it up.

     His work done, he beamed due to the way things were going before checking on whether they had had the effect he desired.

     A few minutes later, he got another message which confirmed this. The son of the politician had hurriedly been called to his home, and hence, he had put aside the plans to target Daneel.

     The King of Lanthanor couldn't help but laugh out loud when he heard this. Compared to Angaria, manipulating things to make them play out as he wished seemed so much more easier here, and he almost wished that he had obtained the same quest to dominate the world, but one that targeted Earth.

     Putting that aside for now, though, he began to work on the final two steps. They would be simple, but the conclusion…would be infinitely satisfying.

     Looking forward to it, the King of Lanthanor set off.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates(dot)Net

     .

     825 The Test of Self 3

      In the annals of the history of Angaria, there was only one place which had never been breached, no matter how much one looked through the past to find instances where it might even have gotten close to being intruded upon by the fell enemies of this great continent.

     It was a hall situated deep, deep underground, and it was guarded 24/7 by a special team of Heroes. It was once even supposed to have had a special spell that would shift its location on the continent, and even though that was not active now, the specific coordinates where it was situated was such a well-kept secret that since the apocalypse, not once had this information reached anyone that it was not supposed to.

     Currently, this hall was packed to the brim, with over 100 people visible, and even more looking in from their abodes even though they had not moved because they were supposed to stay where they were and handle the major formations that protected Angaria from any and all threats that might wish to target it suddenly.

     The structure of the hall would have reminded Daneel of the coliseum from back on Earth. There were rows of stands with increasing elevation, and there was an open, circular space in the middle where those who spoke could stand and make their case. It was in the middle of this space that prisoners would also be bound in case they needed to be judged, and many had always remarked that due to the singular structure, anyone would be unnerved because they would never be able to encompass everyone in their sight. They would always feel gazes stabbing into their backs, and this was something that would unnerve anyone, especially because the gazes would belong to powerful Heroes.

     The walls of this coliseum were decorated with various paintings, depicting multiple instances from the history of the continent since the Apocalypse. There was even one from before that time, which was supposed to be the only painting that had survived from the Empire, and it was placed in a prominent location right at the top where the yellowish wall met the ceiling.

     In the rest of the places, the triumph of Angarians over the apocalyptic beasts and everything that followed was well represented, and usually, the Heroes who had assembled would idly be gazing at these paintings while reminiscing about how conditions must have been during those times.

     Yet, at the moment, all of them had worried expressions on their faces, and they were whispering between themselves hurriedly.

     As a man finally appeared in the middle of the hall, all of this discussion ceased, and the gazes of over 100 Heroes all fell on the Head who almost felt like he was being pushed down by someone from above due to the pressure.

     "Has it been verified? Is it true?", asked the hero who had always been known for never controlling his tongue, and in response, the Head nodded grimly and said, "Yes. The team has investigated the Energy resources that we took from one of the reserves of the Big Four, and they found a certain something inside which they couldn't influence in any manner without inducing an explosive reaction in the resource. As you all know, all Energy resources can undergo a change where they release all of the Energy present inside them at once, causing an explosion. The problem with using this method to find out just what it was that was inside was that the explosion always killed that being, not leaving behind any clue as to its biological make-up which might have helped us to look for a remedy. Even I only noticed it by a stroke of luck – if it weren't for that, and if it weren't for me seeing something odd in the conversation between Ashahell and someone from the Central Continent, we wouldn't even have been able to spot that there was such a devastating scheme underfoot. Even if one absorbs the Energy resource, that thing inside has the ability to die by itself and leave behind no traces, so it is futile to even think that we can figure something out even if we employ the best minds."Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     His words which were filled with bad news echoed in the hall, and the whispers resumed. This time, though, there was much more panic that was visible, and the Head allowed these discussions to carry on for a few moments before finally saying, "Now is not the time for talking between ourselves. If anyone has any idea whatsoever, or any experience in dealing with something like this, they should speak out. I know that many of you have found secret inheritances left behind from the Empire or even from ages before that, and none of us have ever asked you to use what you found to benefit others. This time, though… It is for the benefit of our motherland, and I think I don't need to tell you just how disastrous it will be if we cannot find a way out of the situation."

     In his tense mood, the Head had not cared to regulate his tone. It was harsh, and it clearly showed that he was referring to the selfish individuals among the Heroes who always only cared about extending their own life span and increasing their power.

     Besides that, it was also the fact that he had to lie. There were almost definitely individuals inside this room who might be looking for ways to ally with the Church even though there were many, many precautions against that, and hence, the Order had to be kept secret, just in case. It was the final defense of Angaria against its force, and hence, if even it was infiltrated… They might truly be doomed. That was why he had lied that he had found it out, as the information that someone from the Mainland was an informant had to be kept extremely secret.

     "Preposterous! Head, who do you think you are to imply things about our character? It's every man and woman for themselves! In fact, we wouldn't even be in this situation if that damn Emperor had not poked around with the Grand Inheritance and caused the protection of our continent to become null and void! Yes, he tried to set things right, but what did he accomplish? Nothing! Now, in this age, we have to pay the price again! For all his accomplishments, he was a failure and a loser in the end! I curse him, and his family, and if he were alive in this age, I would try to kill even if it meant that I would die in the process!"

     These words were spoken by a man whose face was filled with scars, and most prominently, there was one which went from his chin to his chest which was visible because he was wearing clothes only on the lower part of his body while exposing his muscular accomplishments. He was a known Fighter who had always had this attitude regarding the Emperor, and he was the reason why there were always many debates regarding the Emperor in this hall even though the topic didn't really matter in terms of the current status of Angaria. The most deplorable thing was that he wasn't the only one who held such an opinion, and there were those who supported him and blamed for that man.

     The Head felt his mind filling with anger as he heard it all, and for once, he didn't control himself. He had always been known for his cool-headedness that had allowed him to diplomatically diffuse many situations in the past, but this time… He just didn't want to do that.

     "One more word about the Emperor from you, Maloras, and my foot will be deep in your arse!"

     Such crass words which were heard from the Head for the first time startled everyone who was present, and a stunned silence took hold over the hall.

     The man who had just been shouted on could only sputter, because this was the first time that anyone had opposed him so strongly. He was known for picking fights end never letting grudges go, and hence, people would usually just ignore what he said, but it looked like things would be different this time.

     "Y-You-"

     "Ues, me! I am the Head of the High Council, and even though I'm not the strongest Hero, I commend all of you normal Heroes who have reached your power level by the grace of the Willstones left behind by our ancestors! And you, Maloeas! We all know that you sabotaged and killed three of your disciple brothers who would have gotten the Willstone! Your selfishness is known to all- many say that you would even backstab your father if it meant that you could live longer! If even one more word about that man comes out from between your lips, I swear on my position and all the respect I have gained over all these years that I will fight you to the death! He was nobler than anyone who lives today, and if it weren't for him, none of us would even be alive! We all know the protection was fading anyway, and if it had faded at a time when there was no one like him present, what would happen to us? We would have been enslaved, and our freedom would be but a dream that is dreamed by millions around this world who have not been lucky enough to have someone like the great Emperor Fenoras who chose to stand and give up his life even though he could simply have gone to the Mainland and achieved so much more! Screw you, Maloras, but first, sit down! We have more pressing matters to discuss right now, and we can settle our grudge after this is done!"

     An appalled expression came on the Fighter's face as he heard all this, and he looked like he was going to positively fly into a rage and attack the Head then and there.

     Yet, suddenly… He felt a strong pressure settle on his shoulders.

     Anger appeared in his features, but no matter how much he looked around, he could not find the source. That… Was when he realized that it was probably one of the honorable Heroes who always stood hidden who seemed to be taking action, and they were not people that he could contend with.

     Swallowing his words and cursing fervently in his mind, he sat down, following which the Head declared, "If no one else has useless comments that they wish to make, then let us move on to the decision regarding what we will do. The honorable Heroes whom I have consulted have given me two options. One is that there is a very expensive method which will result in over half of the Energy resources that we have being destroyed, but we will be able to save the other half. The other option… Is an all-out attack on the Church's headquarters here, which might allow us to stop the detonation if we manage to take command of those who are stationed there. Let us begin the discussion regarding which option to choose."

     With that, for once, order was maintained in the Hall as people began to put forward valid points regarding why one option was better than the other.

     Meanwhile, in the simulation in his mind, a day had passed, and it had been an eventful one.

     A press conference had been held by the politician in which he had denounced all the claims, and he had made his son also appear in front of the media and say that it was all an absurd attack that was targeting his father of which he was a victim.

     As Daneel watched all this, he had a pleasant smile on his face, as the second phase of his plan was underway, and everything was going smoothly.

     As the end of the day approached, he realized that the end of his time in this simulation is also approaching. On the next day, everything would be settled, and he would be leaving here for good.

     For the slightest moment, he got a temptation that he should just stay. Things were great here, and because of the way he had changed, he knew that he would be able to build a great life- one he would have been proud of if he had stayed on Earth.

     Yet… The thought only lingered for the briefest of moments, following which the faces of all those he cared for on Angaria flashed in front of his mind.

     It might have been different if this was real, but it was but a fake world created within his mind. Knowing that… There was no way that Daneel could shrug off all the responsibility and trust that had been placed on his shoulders.

     Besides, he also had a vague feeling that being cut off from the outside world wasn't really a good thing, as something might happen which could need him. So, he made the decision that he would finish everything tomorrow, and he would leave with happy memories.

     With that, he went to sleep, and both in his simulation and in Angaria, the storm that he had set off continued to take its course.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates . Net

     .

     826 The Test of Self 4

      Hidden in an alleyway that was devoid of light due to the closely packed buildings, Daneel watched as a 20-year-old wearing stylish clothes was walking down a street with a very agitated expression on his face.

     Each and every thing on his body screamed of the wealth that he possessed, from the Rolex on his breast to the Gucci shoes that he wore. Yet, for all that money, it did not look like it had given him any happiness, because the more time that passed, the more the agitation increased, until he looked like he would definitely burst if he did not let out his frustration on someone.

     It was at this moment that Daneel popped out of the alleyway, right in front of this person who had to skip to a halt as otherwise, he would have collided into the one who had appeared out of nowhere in front of him and careened onto the floor.

     "Watch where the f*ck you are going!", He screamed, before he was about to be on his way, but he suddenly stopped as he recognized the one whom he had almost collided into.

     "You! You're the one who dropped water on my pants and almost ruined my chances with that doll! Oh, it's your lucky day!"

     Saying this, he stepped forward and caught Daneel's collar, before pulling it up painfully and making him stand on his toes. Daneel's thin body had no way of resisting, and the other person was built strongly.

     His features started to fill with shock and then fear, and his face was that of one who was seeing their worst nightmare.

     "You-you were on the news!", He sputtered out, almost unconsciously, but after that, he bit his tongue, as if having realized that that was something he should not have said.

     BAM!

     There were people passing on the street, but no one came to the rescue as the man launched a punch into Daneel's stomach, making him fall and bend over on the ground.

     He shook his fist as if it hurt after that, but there was a smile on his face as he said, "Yes, that's me. And you're going to be my personal punching bag. Come on."

     Daneel was coughing on the ground as pain wracked his body, making tears appear in his eyes. It really wasn't fun to be punched squarely in the stomach by someone who was double his weight, and as he found himself being hauled up by his collar again, he tried to put up a resistance, but failed miserably.

     After that, though, he managed to get something out which made the person who had been about to drag him into the university stop.

     "But I just saw the one who accused you go into a building over there!"

     Jeff, as was his name, instantly stopped, before turning around and fixing an angry gaze on Daneel.

     "What? Stop sh*tting me! She's been in hiding ever since she made that bullsh*t up! There's no way you saw her on the street!"

     Daneel paused at first, but he answered after a few moments.

     "I'm not lying! That's how I recognized you right away! I swear, she went into that building over there! But it has been a few minutes, so I don't know if she's still there !"

     His final statement made panic appear on Jeff's face, and he let go of Daneel's collar and said, "Show me. If you're right, I might consider not killing you."

     Those last words seemed to horrify Daneel so much that he froze, but as he was shoved and fell onto the ground again, the pain seemed to bring him back to his senses.

     He was the perfect picture of a random college student who had found himself in an extremely dangerous situation, but he tried to adapt quickly. He got up and nodded before walking off in a certain direction, and Jeff followed while opening his phone.

     "Damn thing! Bugs out when I need it the most!", He screamed, following which he slammed the expensive mobile phone which was the salary of a highly paid lecturer onto the ground.

     It broke into pieces, following which he bellowed, "Hey, is your phone working?"

     With shaking hands, Daneel took out his, and raised it up behind him to show that there was no signal.

     "Argh! Let's just get there fast!"

     With a nod, Daneel sped up his pace after putting his phone back in his pocket. The city he was in was practically built around the university, so the way it was laid out was that there was a large central street on which they had been walking before that ran through the middle portion. On both sides, there were certain residential areas, and the alleys were the ones which connected the central path to them. Right now, Daneel was leading both of them to one such residential area, and soon, they came upon a dilapidated building which had shuttered up windows and doors.

     With a quivering finger, he pointed at it and said, "That's where she walked into! I only spotted her because it was so weird that anyone would want to go in there!"

     Jeff looked between Daneel and the building for a few moments, as he couldn't decide whether he was being taken for a ride. Yet, looking at the scrawny figure and the terrified expression on Daneel's face, he understood right away that this was not someone whose character would be one that would even dream of going up against him. He had broken many people like that before, so he knew them perfectly- they would cry sometimes even with a single punch, and they would often be so fearful that they would even sell out their mother and father if it meant that they could save their lives.

     "If you're lying, I'll throw you off the rooftop. Come with me.", He said, before pulling out a gun out of his back pocket.

     Daneel almost squealed with fear as he saw it, but Jeff turned around and placed one finger on his lips before whispering, "Not a word, or you'll be the first to die."

     In this corrupt city, it wasn't really surprising that someone with so many connections had managed to obtain a firearm, but Jeff assumed that the fear was because the kid must be seeing it for the first time in reality.

     He checked the bullets like an expert, before going up to a door and trying it silently. While he was doing so, he heard a whisper from behind him.

     "She entered through the back door."

     He cursed and wondered whether he should deliver another punch because the kid hadn't said it before, but he decided against it and headed to the back door, while making sure that the kid was following. If this was all bogus, then he would need someone to take out his frustration on.

     Surprisingly enough, the door did look like it had been used recently, and as soon as both of them entered, they heard a voice coming from the floor above them.

     It belonged to a woman, and she seemed to be talking on the phone. Due to the extremely bad condition of the building, her voice was clearly audible, and she was saying, "I want triple the amount, or I won't drop it! They know we have his balls! Did you look at his face? The media will eat it up!"

     It was obvious who she was speaking about, and Jeff felt all of the anger that he had been controlling all this while erupt inside him.

     Still, he managed to maintain a semblance of sanity and kept silent while climbing up the stairs, and because the woman was absorbed in her conversation, it did not look like she heard them.

     They were soon upon the door of the room in which she was talking, and after taking a deep breath, Jeff directly walked inside with the gun pointed up.

     "AAHHH! He-"

     As if he had prepared for it, Jeff walked forward and directly managed to knock the phone out of the woman's hand and crush it beneath his feet, before he used that same hand to turn her around and bend it behind her painfully.

     "B*tch! You dare to target me! Unfair, huh! Let's see how unfair it is after I really do have my way with you! Oh, you're going to die anyway, so there's no reason not to have some fun!"

     His face was already filled with ecstasy, as he saw that he had directly found a way to get out of this entire mess. If she disappeared, it would seem as if she had run away because she had made a false claim and then found no way to back it up, and he would be free. Hell, his father might even appreciate him for once, instead of beating him black and blue like he had done the night before.

     With lust and satisfaction feeling his features, he still held her hand behind her and began to rip off her clothes, while she started screaming for help. Sadly, it did not look like her voice reached outside. Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Jeff had forgotten completely about Daneel, because people with characters like him would never step up to save others as they would be too afraid to do so.

     Yet, right as he was about to finish his task… He felt a prick in his back, followed by a surge of electricity that raced through his body and made him feel pain the likes of which he had never imagined he would have to endure in his life.

     The last thing he remembered before blacking out… was the triumphant expression on the scrawny kid's face, and even through the pain, he felt amazed that such a thing could even come on the face of someone like him.

     …

     Meanwhile, in the hall of the High Council, the discussions that had been raging on seemed to have finally come to a stop.

     Many points had been raised, and reasons had been given from both sides regarding which option should be chosen.

     There were pros and cons for each, and there was no clear majority.

     Yet, it looked like the ones who held the most power were finally ready to make a decision, as they simultaneously sent messages to the Head.

     Following this, the Head raised his hand and said, "The honorable Heroes have given me their votes. Now, it is time for us to vote, too. How many wish to storm the Church's headquarters?"

     A few people raised their hands, but seeing them, the Head shook his head. Since the beginning, he had known that this was not really a viable plan, as there was very little chance of success. As the headquarters, it would definitely be equipped with many, many defensive methods, and it was possible that they might have to expose many of their trump cards if they wanted to win.

     The matter of whether it was worth it or not had been the main thing being discussed, and it looked like the consensus was… That it wasn't.

     "Well, that settles it. Even I agree that it is too risky, and we must hold back our cards for the War. Yes, with the second option, our Energy resources will be halved, but with the timeline that we expect the Church to attack in… It doesn't matter. The best case is that we win, and we will be able to supplement our own resources with theirs. One last thing: keep in mind that if any of you think of a better alternative, you can state it at any time before we proceed with carrying out this plan. We still need some time to devise the formations, but we should be able to do so quite quickly. The High Council is dispersed. Gentlemen, let this not be a loss, but a rallying cry that we should start to prepare for the War, as they have clearly begun to. I'll be drafting policies for the combined training and deployment of troops in the Big Four soon. For now, farewell, and may the Heavens shine kindly upon us."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates(dot)Net

     .

     827 The Test of Self End

      Jeff woke up to the sound of someone cutting something with a knife.

     His head felt as if it was on fire, and his body seemed to be strangely paralyzed. He had to wait for the control of his body parts to be restored to him, and as he did so, the sound continued.

     Along with that, the sound of someone happily biting into food was also heard, which made him clearly understand just what he was hearing.

     He was extremely puzzled, but that was when the images that he had seen right before he passed out came to him.

     That kid!

     His anger made him forcefully open his eyes, but he had to close them again due to the light that almost blinded him. Squinting, he waited until they adjusted before finally laying his eyes on the kid who almost looked like a different person as he dug into a plate that was in front of him.

     When he finally saw that what he had realized was right, he shouted, "What the f*-AAARGGHHHH!!!!!"

     Another surge of electricity suddenly passed through his body, making him get flashbacks of what had knocked him out. It made him scream with pain and then shut up, before he understood that he was tied to a chair with two wires attached to two sensitive parts on his body. Those parts hurt like hell, now, but just as he was about to curse out loud, he swallowed the words, because he realized what shouting had just made him go through.

     Daneel had just taken another bite of the heavenly meat covered with perfectly seasoned jus, and he allowed himself a smile of satisfaction. These tastes were not those that he could find on Angaria, so he had decided to indulge in them before he left.

     Swallowing, he said, "Ah, you're a quick learner. Yes, shouting and speaking when you're not supposed to will give you some very pleasant experiences, so unless you're a masochist, I suggest that you stay quiet and listen. First, though, give me a few moments to finish."

     A tide of emotions appeared in Jeff's mind, and most prominent of them was disbelief.

     He had never been wrong in his life so far when he judged someone, so what the hell had happened here?!

     Still, though, listening and deciding not to speak, he looked around the room and saw a few items on a table which made him gape.

     There was a phone, beside which a familiar box with a switch could be seen. It also had an antenna, and the reason behind the shock was that he had recognized it to be…a portable signal jammer.

     "Y-You-"

     unable to control himself, he said this, but thankfully, the electricity did not assault him again. Taking another bite and seeing that his eyes were fixed on the jammer, Daneel said, "Yes, I blocked the signal so that you wouldn't be able to contact anyone. No one knows that you are here, either."

     It-it had been a trap!

     This thought came to Jeff, and as if to prove it, he spotted something else in the room: cameras.

     Cameras were fixed in many hidden corners throughout the room, but if one looked closely, they would be able to spot them. In his rage before, Jeff hadn't spotted them, but slowly, the reality of his situation started to dawn on him.

     Looking around, he saw that the woman had disappeared, but the fragments of her clothes which he had ripped were still present.

     And that… Was when he finally understood.

     As he thought back to just what he had been about to do to that woman, and just what had been caught on tape… Jeff realized that he had probably made what was fiction before, real.

     As this revelation appeared in his eyes, Daneel spotted it and even clapped before saying, "Congratulations! It seems you do have a brain in there, after all. Yes, you've just created the proof that will damn you and your father permanently. Condemning those like you lot is all the rage in the world, now, so there is no way that you'll be able to escape. If you had done nothing, there really would have been no proof, but you just had to show your base nature. I'm afraid your story is done, dear Jeffrey."

     As if having said something casual, Daneel went back to his meal, but all kinds of thought started to appear in Jeff's mind.

     He imagined what would happen if the photos became public. He could see his father's downfall, and him being blamed for it all. He could see himself being beaten every day, and then probably being killed in a rage, just like his mother had been. He could see his rich lifestyle, which was the only thing which had allowed him to stay sane, leaving him, and he could see his entire life amounting to nothing.

     At that moment, a spike of strength unlike any went through his body, and he tried to break the zip ties that were keeping him in place.

     Alas, he failed, and a dejected expression appeared on his face.

     Finally done with his meal, Daneel neatly threw the plastic plate in a bag and put it to the side before fixing his gaze on his prey.

     As Jeff met his eyes…he received the biggest confirmation yet that he was not dealing with someone simple.

     "Did one of my dad's enemies send you to conceal yourself?", he asked in desperation, making Daneel widen his eyes and then heartily laugh out loud.

     After that, though, an extremely serious expression came on his face as he said, "No, I'm just someone who is soon going to taste death at your hands. Let's put that aside for now, though. Tell me. And I want an honest answer, mind you. Why would you want to hound some random student endlessly and even cause him to be thrown on the street just because he spilled some water on you?"

     This was something that had always stuck in Daneel's mind. It had been a minor thing, and although the original Daneel of Angaria had weirdly died of a similar reason, it was at least expected in his case because the then royalty of Angaria had been used to killing as they wished. Here, though, even if there was anger, Daneel had been tortured and deprived of everything, which felt like an overreaction.

     Remembering the plans that he had laid out for this kid before all this had happened, Jeff's brow furrowed with worry, but concealing his emotions, he said, "I wou-AAAARGHHHH!"

     Daneel unhesitatingly flipped the switch beside him, making electricity race through Jeff's body again. It wasn't as strong as the taser he had used before, but he could see that it still hurt like hell.

     He let it continue for longer, this time, and only stopped when it looked like Jeff was trying to say something.

     As the flow finally ceased, Jeff shouted, "Fine, I'll tell the truth, just stop it!"

     Taking a deep breath, he continued.

     "You threw water on my crotch area, and that made my friends see that I have a small…argh! They teased me, so I wanted to take it out on you! I'm so-WHHHYYYY!!!"

     Daneel flipped the switch again, as he had no intention to hear a fake apology.

     The answer he had heard summed it up quite nicely. He knew that even this information was something his subconscious must have overhead when he was on Earth, and he was only finding it out now because he had never asked the system to scan his memories from then and give him this answer.

     It was petty, and childish, but this was what happened when power was given to those who did not deserve it.

     With a sigh, Daneel prepared to end it.

     Everything he had done so far was what any normal person would have done, if they had enough confidence to pull it off well. He had placed his foe in a difficult situation to distract him, before trapping him using his own emotions to obtain evidence that would surely destroy him. All he had needed was a few simple things and a little bit of money.

     At this point, there was a simple way to end it: he could simply kill this guy who would definitely go on to kill many more, and it would be done.

     Yet…Daneel had chosen something different, which he felt was more fitting.

     Standing up, he stretched, and looked like he was about to say something.

     A phone call interrupted him, making him frown and pick up the phone before walking into the corridor.

     In the process…he knocked over a scissor on the table by mistake.

     Jeff had been dejectedly sitting in the chair, but as he saw the scissor slide into his vision, excitement appeared in his eyes.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     He controlled himself, and it was only when he saw that the kid was talking outside that he used his legs to carefully pick it up.

     A few moments later, he was free, and he could hardly believe it.

     The first thing he did was tiptoe to the table and pick up his gun, before confirming that the infernal taser that had immobilized him was also there.

     His opponent was unarmed, and waiting to be slaughtered.

     Yet…the room was such that there were two doors. One would lead him to the spot from where that kid had walked out and was talking to someone on his phone, and the other lead directly to a staircase that seemed to go to the entrance of the house.

     That meant…that he could get away.

     He checked for his phone, first, but stopped when he realized that he had broken it.

     Cursing himself, he tried to decide what to do.

     He could leave with the photos and the memory cards of the cameras which were all piled on the table, and there would be no proof against him. This matter would be done, and he would be free to do what he wished.

     The other option, though…was that he could pump the overconfident kid's body full of bullets.

     As Jeff remembered the way he had been humiliated, anger coursed through his veins, and he chose the second one.

     His main reason was revenge, but he told himself other reasons, too, such as that he couldn't ensure that there wasn't another copy of the photos somewhere.

     His elated smile made it clear that he was lying, and he let it spread across his face as he tiptoed to the door.

     Looking forward and craving to see the fear that would once again appear on the kid's face, he made a sharp motion just as he got to the door and turned to aim his gun.

     Only, with shock, he saw that the corridor was empty save for a speaker from which the voice of the kid talking was coming.

     He didn't know what the heck was going on, but before he could think, he tripped on a block of wood that had been hidden from sight.

     He lost control of his body, and promptly fell sideways…into the scaffolding which gave way and sent him flying through the air.

     It was only the first floor, but what lay below him was a pile of construction materials.

     Four beams impaled his body, and even as the life faded from his eyes, he couldn't understand what had happened.

     Meanwhile, from above, Daneel shook his head and watched.

     "I gave you a chance, but your destiny was already decided by your character."

     He said this while the simulation began to fade away, and he prepared to calmly return to his body with the peace of mind that he had acted justly, even though he had had every justification to just kill his enemy.

     However, when he did regain control, his mind flooded with a host of messages which made Daneel stare into the air with abject shock.

     After going through them all, he could only shake his head and say, "I'm gone for a little bit of time, and all of you are ready to burn down the continent. Sigh, what will you even do without me?"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates(dot)Net

     .

     828 Returning

      "Communication has been restored to you because your master stated that you might have experience which could help the continent in this situation. If you wish, this mission can be put on hold temporarily so that you can leave. You will be able to resume it whenever you wish."

     The robotic voice of the Overseer was heard soon after, and Daneel finally understood just how he was able to get so many messages even though all communication was supposed to be cut off for him.

     The system had only told him about everything that he had started to receive abruptly since a few hours back, and even it had not known the reason behind why that had happened.

     Perfect, Faxul and Elanev were all looking at Daneel with strange expressions on their faces. They had been waiting for quite a long time, and they had passed that time by exploring the other regions of the dungeon so that they could create a map which they could use to go wherever they wished after Daneel woke up. None of them were willing to take the Test of Self by themselves, because it would be too risky, so they had decided on this plan of action even though it had been quite risky to escape the damn dogs which had somehow made their way inside before and pushed Daneel, resulting in the test starting in the first place.

     Perfect had said that this was not their usual behavior, and it only happened rarely. They had apparently obtained the short end of the stick, which meant that the dogs would be more aggressive than ever. Apparently, this was something that really was related to luck which changed randomly with each time the Nightmare Dungeon was chosen, and even though they had thought about it, Elanev and Faxul had not figured out the reason behind why this must be so.

     They had been about to settle in for an even longer wait, as Perfect had said that on average, the Test of Self would need two weeks to finish. However, just after three days, their King had woken up and had ignored them before shaking his head while looking into the distance with a smirk on his face.

     If they didn't know him, they might even have thought that he had gone crazy.

     Unable to control himself, Elanev asked, "So how was it? Perfect, here, was telling us about how people either find places that are very comfortable for them, or those that are hell. Either way, he said that they're filled with such nostalgia that many choose to stay back if they feel that they cannot pass, and that results in them entering a dream-like state from which very few can recover! Those who pass, though, are supposed to get a lot of benefits which cannot really be explained, either. What did you get?"

     This was something they had been discussing quite a lot, so they wanted to find out.

     Yet, the words that the king said startled them.

     "That can come later, as first, we have a small decision to make: do you three mind if we put this mission on hold? There are pressing matters to attend to outside…"

     After a moment, Perfect raised his eyebrows with derision and said, "Putting the mission on hold? That's absurd!"

     Of course, Faxul and Elanev had no doubt in their king, so they simply nodded.

     Daneel neglected to explain, because he knew that time was precious. He just sent a message in his mind to the Overseer, and the next second, they found themselves once again teleported away by a force which could not be resisted.

     Perfect had been about to scoff more, but the words stopped in his throat when he looked around and saw that they were back in the headquarters.

     "H-how…", He began, but Daneel cut him off and said, "Explanations can come later. We will come to find you again when we are ready to resume the mission. Farewell, for now."

     With that, Daneel directly teleported away once more. He had already been filled in with all the details that had become public in the Big Four and the Order in their highest echelons, and he had stated that he wanted to check on something in his kingdom to the Overseer who had allowed him to leave immediately.

     His sovereigns followed, and soon, Daneel was in his chambers.

     "I guess I picked the wrong time to enter a test which completely cut me off…Hey, I'm not even responsible! It was those damn dogs which kicked me into it. When I go back, I'm definitely going to cut 'em to pieces and make some delicious bone soup before leaving. Anyway, is there anything else that my master said?"

     The sovereigns had all had relieved expressions on their faces as they saw the man who had been the one to set everything that was happening right now in motion return, but as they saw his almost nonchalant attitude, there were quite puzzled.

     Robert directly decided to ask, as he had no reason to worry about what his own son might think.

     "Daneel, aren't you worried? This is half the resources of the continent! They're talking as if it won't matter, but it is us who will be hit the hardest! A lot of people will go bankrupt, and the economic situation of the entire Central Continent will devolve into chaos! It might be followed by a recession the likes of which has not been seen in the past few centuries, and it might even result in a lot of death and destruction. That is really not what we want at this time!"

     The others nodded as they heard him speak, and Daneel did so, too.

     "It's not just that, father. Yes, they might act as if it might not affect them too much, but the truth is that I know that it is all bravado. They do not want to admit that just this plan of the Church will put them completely on their knees, so they're acting as if they can make do with what is left after half of the resources are destroyed. Just think about it. Just the daily expenditure of all the formations and barriers that are in place throughout the continent is a staggering sum that will definitely make us faint if we find out just how much it amounts to! Besides, in times of war, there are many, many weapons all of which will require a large number of resources to function properly. Add to this the maintenance resources which are needed for the troops, both young and old, to maintain their power levels and increase their power… I think it is a safe thing to say that it will be such a devastating blow that it will eveaffectct the chances of us winning or losing the war- and that's exactly what the Church wants. It's obvious that they only chose that route because there was no other choice, but the reason that I am not panicking like the rest of you is… That I already have a plan."

     Grim and grave expressions appeared on the ones who were present when Daneel added all those things to what Robert had said, and some of them had even started to despair that the war that had already seemed unwinnable was looking more and more like so.

     Yet… The last line of the king made hope suddenly appear in their eyes, and they all remembered just in whose presence they were standing.

     This was Daneel Anivron, and although he was currently on the path of domination, his mind which had always been his greatest asset had not slackened, at all.

     "What is it?", asked Kellor. He had been practically pulling his hair out as he had been thinking of ways in which all of this could be avoided, even though he knew that all the top Heroes of the continent were also on that task. Still, he hadn't been able to stop himself from putting his entirety forward, but all of it had come to nothing.

     With a chuckle, Daneel said, "Well, it's-"

     Suddenly, the Head appeared in the airspace above Lanthanor, and Daneel had no option but to stop and say, "Just a moment. The Head is here."Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     He had not planned on keeping his plan a secret from his sovereigns, and actually, they had even seen its signs before.

     However, the Head had a pretty urgent expression on his face, so Daneel had decided that he would talk to this man first.

     As soon as he appeared in front of him, he said, "You're finally here! You were right! So, by the Heavens, please tell me that you guessed this, and thought of a way to counter it, too!"

     Daneel couldn't help but laugh as he heard this, but he also appreciated the trust that was already apparent in the eyes and the words of the Head who had seemed unreachable just a few months ago.

     Daneel folded his hands behind his back and said, "Well, this is actually a stroke of luck. I started something right after I found out about all this, and it is a coincidence that it matches perfectly with what we are dealing right now. All I have to do is a little more research, and after that, I'm confident that I will be able to do something to affect the situation. Leave me to that first. What is the schedule that you're following, though? When do you plan on blowing up all those resources?"

     Relief instantly appeared in the Head's eyes as he heard this, and even the thought didn't pass his mind that whatever the king had planned might fail. That was the amount of confidence he had in this man he had had to re-evaluate more times than he had ever thought that he might need to, and this was even his elder disciple brother whom he really did respect.

     However, that last question made him check the time in his mind and exclaim, "Six hours! Yes, there was a decision to do it as quickly as possible before the news spreads to the Church, which might result in a premature detonation from their side. You only have that long, but I can try to extend it if…"

     Raising a hand to interrupt him, Daneel said, "That's not needed – that time should be perfect. If I need it to be extended, I'll contact you, but act as if I have not arrived. The way that we handle this should be very delicate, and I haven't decided yet just how I want to go about it. I'll decide quickly, and contact you- at that point, I'll only need you to do a few things. For now, you can leave."

     With a nod, the Head left right away, and it was obvious that the man had a lot of responsibilities on his shoulders which he had not hesitated to put aside to come meet him.

     Once again remarking on just how incredible an ally he had obtained in such a unique fashion, Daneel returned to his chambers and said, "I did not plan on concealing this from you, but it seems that I am on a deadline. I need to finish quickly, or they really will go ahead and strike a blow against Angaria which will be very difficult to recover from, so time is of the essence. Don't worry – you'll see my answer soon."

     Saying that, Daneel teleported once again, and he found himself in the underground room in which he had used to train.

     There was a large glass box in one corner of this room, and it was this that he walked to before beginning to rattle off a few commands to the system that he had already thought of after he had found out that it was a bug which had infested the Energy resources of Angaria.

     This would take a few hours, and in that time, he also began to marvel at how his guess had been right.

     Indeed, he had guessed it, but it had been very vague. He had almost dismissed it was just something which was weird, but it looked like he had been right, after all.

     In that memory, after that Firwind Dragon had disappeared, Daneel had been on the spot, so he had noticed that there were a few strange bugs which had burrowed into the ground. They had looked almost normal, and anyone would think that they were just the leftover creatures which were fleeing from the destruction of the pub. Yet… They had felt strange, and it looked like his suspicion had been right.

     As for this current plan, he had begun it for a different reason, and it really was a coincidence that it was going to be effective in handling those things, too. It would put a strain on his resources, but it necessary.

     Wait… Resources?

     As an idea suddenly appear to Daneel, a new plan sprang to his mind, and even though it was a bit… Selfish, he decided that he would use it.

     With an almost diabolical light in his eyes, the King of Lanthanor continued his work, while at the same time, the continent began to brace for the event which would definitely go down in history as the first sign of the coming War, much like the relative calmness that would always be present before the onset of a devastating storm.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     829 A Negotiation

      In a large cavern that had newly been created right at the spot below the center of the continent of Angaria, mountains and mountains of gleaming red gems could be seen which were carefully being curated by a team of people that were zipping around with data trinkets in their hands.

     They were verifying whether these were all of the resources that had been collected from all over the continent and had been placed here in quite a short period of time, and what they were checking and double-checking was whether anyone had been daring enough to take away any of these Ker Gems when they were being transported.

     It was actually something that happened quite often, and right now, it was especially crucial that no one had been dumb enough to do so. The information regarding what they were going to do had only been proliferated in the High Council, and many plans had been implemented so that it would remain within the circle of those who could reasonably be trusted. They did not want to risk leaking the information to the Church, but still, they had been quite quick in accomplishing what they had been set out to.

     All of the major reserves in the Big Four had been collected, and the even larger reserves of the Order were being taken care of in a different location. All in all, they were in the final stages of preparing to eliminate the bugs that had almost resulted in their defeat, and everything looked like it was going well.

     Still, pained expressions could be seen on the faces of two figures who had appeared in the air about these mountains.

     Their bodies were formless, but their voices were quite distinct and unique, just like their faces. One of them was a woman with striking features, and the other was a man with a broad jaw and electric blue eyes. Both the voices held a certain amount of confidence that could only be obtained by those who knew that they would be unrivaled no matter where they went, but at the moment, their tones were filled with sorrow.

     "Half the resources! Half! Things are going to get so damn difficult!", said the man, to which the woman replied, "We have no choice. It's half, or all of them. Both of us know that it is futile to attack the Church- the moment they see us coming, they'll flip the switch. They would have detonated by now, too, but the only thing they're waiting for is the bugs to reach their maximum potential, which will apparently take another day. It is really fortunate that that kid managed to find out about this at such a perfect time."

     "Pfft, you really believe that? I think it's that hidden organization at work. Of course, I don't have any memories about it, but my Path is all about knowing things that I should not. If I didn't have such a bad feeling about it… I might have joined. I still don't know what I must have felt, then, but I just couldn't trust it."

     An alarmed expression came on the woman's face as she heard the man say this, and she even looked around to check whether there was anyone near them.

     After that, she spoke in a berating tone.

     "I told you not to talk about it! You only confided in me about it, but even then, the risk is very high that whoever they are will find out and try to purge those memories again. If they are really as powerful as you say, then they will have no trouble in subduing you and doing what they wish! Please be more tactful, Arthur. And please, please, don't tell anyone else. Yes, I got that thought, too, but I wasn't dumb enough to state it out loud here. Anyway, didn't you check those bugs out? Is there really no way? I thought you have been dabbling in biological stuff for quite some time…"

     The man who had been called Arthur chuckled as he heard her, and answered, "Alright, alright, I'll keep that in mind. Yes, I have been dabbling in it, and I've discovered a few things, but that's it. From what I was able to gather, whoever made those things was actually not really refined in his skills, but he managed to find something which was so destructive. It is obvious from the way he cannot control it that he forcefully stopped himself from experimenting further, even though there was scope for improvement. Just like in most matters of evolution and creation where unknown things might occur if you dabble with the fabric of life, this guy stumbled upon this, and he was scared of messing things up even further if he proceeded. That means that its remedy is out there, and it might even be simple, but it will require another stroke of luck to obtain it. That is generally the way it goes with these things – even the Golden Mosquitoes that were banned were created by fluke. This is really a pickle that we've found ourselves in…"

     With a sad nod, the woman was about to say something, but she stopped when she saw a large batch of Heroes teleport to the room.

     "I guess its starting. Let's go."

     With that, both of them disappeared, and the Heroes who had arrived looked around before landing at a spot that had been cleared for them.

     It was smack dab in the middle of all the mountains, and after checking that they really were equidistant from the farthest points of the room, they started laying down a highly complex formation.

     A similar scene could be seen in the other location on the continent, too, where there were many more Ker Gems and Ether blocks, but fewer Heroes. It seemed that these Heroes were more skilled, as they continued to lay the same formation at a much quicker pace.

     Observing this, the Head sighed and remarked to himself regarding the incredible power difference between the true Heroes from the Order, and those from the Big Four who had had to use Willstones.

     He constantly kept checking the time, and as he saw the minutes tick towards the time which had been decided on, he kept getting more and more tense.

     He fought against the temptation to call the King and enquire about what the status was, as the man had assured him that he would be done. Soon, it would be too late to extend the time, too, so the Head really hoped that his blind trust would not be proven false.

     The formation was laid down, and the Heroes started to check everything. No one knew exactly what method they were going to use as it had been concealed thoroughly, so even the Head had only been told that half the resources would remain after they were done. It had not been in his place to question them, so all he could do was go along.

     As the last ten minutes approached, the Head even started fidgeting where he stood within the cavern where the Big Four's reserves had been assembled, and he finally relented to the voice inside him which had kept insisting that he should contact the King.

     Just as he was about to touch the communication trinket to do so, though…he received a message from the man, himself.

     "When the Overseer calls you, accept."

     Huh?

     The Head didn't understand, but in the next moment, he received a message from the Overseer.

     "You are needed. Do you accept to have your memories wiped of what you are going to see?"

     The Head hesitated for the briefest of moments. This had been one of the main reasons why he had never even considered rising higher in the Order after being inducted into it: just the feeling of having his memories manipulated sickened him, as there was always a possibility that he might be made to forget something crucial.

     Still, remembering his disciple brother's words, he decided to let his apprehensions go, for once.

     As he sent the confirmation, he felt himself being teleported away.

     The moment the Head's vision cleared, he obtained a glimpse of gems and Ether blocks piled so high that they seemed to reach the heavens.

     Yet, just a second after that, that image blurred, and all he could make out was a vague space beyond the position where he was standing.

     "Welcome, Head. You have been called to give your inputs to a negotiation that has begun between the Order and the individual known by the title 'Overlord'. Speak when you are asked to."

     N-negotiation?

     What the heck?!

     Weren't they in a situation where it was do-or-die? Then how the hell had negotiation come into it?

     With an extremely confused expression on his face, the Head looked around to see a man with a smirk on his face.

     His features were different, but that smirk…oh, he could recognize it anywhere.

     Even if he didn't spot it, though, it was obvious that this was the King.

     He even winked at the Head who didn't respond, because in the next moment, the Overseer had resumed speaking.

     "The negotiation at present is in regards to a deal where 'Overlord' will obtain two 5-star mission tier rewards in exchange for delivering an actionable solution to the crisis at hand. He will also obtain the record of having passed two 5-star missions. Are the terms of this deal acceptable to the proposer?"

     "Perfect. Hey, if I knew that this was going to be so easy, I would have asked for three!"

     Ignoring his jibe, the Overseer continued in that same tone.

     "Head of the High Council, you will be in charge as the liaison between this member of the Order and the outside world. At no instance must his identity be put at risk. The Order understands that there are two individuals in the outside world who are supposed to have the skills to accomplish what the proposer is going to do. The Overseer understands that one of those identities is fake. It will be the duty of the Head to ensure that all suspicion regarding the identity of the proposer be pushed onto the fake identity. Does the Head accept? In return, the Head can negotiate for a price from the proposer."

     W-what?!Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Listening to this entire dialogue, the Head felt as if he was in a dream.

     There was a way for the King to save the continent, but he was bargaining for it?

     The first thing that came to the Head was disapproval, as anyone would say that in such times, one should put aside their personal agenda.

     Yet…as he thought about it more, he didn't really find any reason for anyone not to use such an opportunity.

     The Order awarded the rewards that were in its safekeeping for the betterment of the continent using arbitrary scoring on arbitrary missions that it decided, by itself. If so, why shouldn't one wish to obtain more rewards because they would be doing something to help the Order's original purpose, anyway?

     In fact, after a moment, it even looked like one would be dumb not to use this opportunity!

     The news of his and the King's relation had to be kept a secret, so the Head spoke in a stoic manner.

     "For this, we can negotiate the price later. Time is of the essence."

     As the Overlord smiled and nodded, the Overseer said, "The agreement has been approved. Now, you are requested to reveal your method."

     In response, weirdly, the Overlord looked down, but what followed that made the Head directly drop his jaw.

     At a speed that was hardly visible to the naked eye of a common man, many, many twinkling lights flew out of the many pockets of the man.

     He slowly raised his head along with his hands that were held aloft, and behind him….a thousand, no, a hundred thousand golden stars were visible.

     As he spoke, his voice echoed in the area, and his words would forever be remembered by the Head.

     "Oh, its simple. My friends, here, will first initiate contact with those infernal things. Amidst the swirling mists of Energy, they will dance, sing, and fall in love with each other. It'll be very romantic, I promise you. They will even decide to take the final step, but during that act of Heaven…is when they will suck the life out of those damn things! Isn't it just a perfect marriage?"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates.Net

     .

     830 Intervention

      In both of the caverns, the Heroes who were in charge of deploying the formation and saving the resources of the continent of Angaria prepared to take the final step.

     These were the respected personages who had spent decades and decades immersed in the mysteries of formations, learning all of the intricacies that went into understanding just how the complexities of interweaving patterns of Elementary particles worked. If Daneel were likening this to his life on Earth, then these were like the foremost academics who had the most qualifications, and the most abbreviations beside their names.

     They even had arrogant expressions on their faces which had become so natural that they didn't even put them on consciously, and the others understood right away that they were not to be messed with. Those who had gathered to witness this event which would most probably kick off a very desperate phase for the continent all maintained the distance, and only looked on while communicating through trinkets as they were afraid that speaking out loud might disturb these eminent individuals.

     "Look. I think this is the perfect time to notice the differences in quality and attitude between the Heroes of the Big Four and the Order. Don't you think so, Celine?"

     The two who had been hovering in the air before had returned, and this time, they were more corporeal, almost as if they were here officially.

     They stood apart from the others, and they were actually one of the few groups who also seemed to command considerable respect from the others. There was a certain area near them into which no one dared to walk into, and only a few nodded at them as they recognized this famous couple.

     Indeed, these two were one of the only Hero-level couples on Angaria, and their story was something that was told again and again in the halls of the seeds and even the members of the Order. This was so because they were part of both the High Council and the higher echelons of the Order, and they had never been too shy regarding just how they had fallen in love.

     The man seemed to have no mood to reminisce about these things, though, because he continued, saying, "It still doesn't feel right. Why couldn't we have waited until the last moment? Even if there is a small chance that we can save more resources, I think that we should have taken it. In this way, we're basically shooting ourselves in one foot just so that we don't have both feet cut off. It sucks!"

     The woman only had a small smile on her face, and she had not deigned to reply even before, because she knew her husband's impulsive questions which often did not require answers. Now, though, seeing his mood, she gently caught his hand and moved closer to him before saying, "Calm down. Whatever happens, we'll deal with it together. Isn't that what we've been doing so far?"

     This did make a smile crack into life on the man's face, but it melted away in the next moment as he said, "Nice try, Celine, but you're just saying that to make sure that I don't act impulsively. Don't worry, I have nothing like that planned."

     This made the woman look at her husband with one eyebrow cocked up, and she spoke in a jesting tone.

     "Oh, really? Remember that marriage between the fifth strongest Hero level fighter and that woman who had such a high potential, but had been infatuated by that man and then trapped by him? We all knew that something might be up, but no one was interested in interfering and making his wrath fall upon them. You told me you would be nice, but then what happened?"

     A slight blush appeared in the man's face, but he shot back, saying, "Hey, that's different! I just hated that smug look on his face when he thought about how he would be binding that woman to him for a long, long time. But I was in the right! He had been using an infatuation spell, and I broke it!"

     With a laugh, the woman lovingly patted the man's shoulders and said, "Yes, my dear husband, but that does not mean that each and every impulsive action that you take results in happy endings. I only chose that one because it was recent. Still, when you did go and attack, you told me clearly that we might have to go into hiding for a time. That doesn't seem like someone who was confident in knowing that it would all work out."

     She had struck on the thing for which he had no answer, so the man folded his arms and humphed, but he stopped as they saw that the Heroes were waiting for the final go-ahead.

     Both of them took deep breaths, and their actions almost seemed mirrored as they let them out.

     They had been together for centuries, so it made sense that many of the things they did looked exactly similar, and this was one of the things that their friends teased them about often.

     No more words needed to be said, but the last moment before the Heroes launched the formation… A voice was heard in the area.

     "Ladies and gentlemen! What do we have here? Are all of the prestigious Heroes of Angaria so incompetent that they cannot even find a different solution from blowing up half of everything that we will need if even want to stand a chance against the Church? It's deplorable… Just deplorable, I tell you!"

     For a moment, there was a stunned silence, but that was followed by angry shouts from most of the Heroes who had gathered.

     As Arthur and Celine had their bodies in both of the caverns, they saw that the same voice had appeared at the same time in both of them.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     The difference in reaction was that in the cavern in which the Heroes of the Big Four were present, there was so much more arrogance shown right away.

     "Who the f*ck you? Whoever you are, get ready to eat my foot!"

     "You dare be arrogant here? Which newly ascended Hero has become so bold?"

     "I'll eat my hat if anyone can suggest something better! I've tried everything, and I can say with confidence that there is no other way!"

     "Yes, surely, our Heroes have conducted all the research that they could! Make yourself visible, and they will show you, with force, just how thorough they were!"

     "Yeah, screw you for making light of other people's hard work! Can you do anything else except spew bullsh*t?!"

     Their anger started to grow with each second as no one appeared in response to all of these challenges, and even Arthur and Celine had started to look around, wondering just who had been dumb enough to make such a large group of Heroes angry. Even the air had started to hum with destructive energy, and anyone would be terrified if they witnessed such a thing.

     As for the cavern where the Order's resources were located, a few Heroes had acted in the same way, but most simply raised their eyebrows and stood silently.

     Mainly… This was because these Heroes were at a power level which they had gotten to after surpassing their arrogance. They had been in the grip of this emotion before, but that was when they didn't even know the Order existed. They also had more information about the Mainland, apparently, and hence… They knew very well that they actually had nothing to be arrogant about.

     Of course, this was completely unlike the Heroes of the Big Four, who thought of themselves as the leaders of the continent.

     The silence stretched on, and it even started to look like a prank by someone. Yet, this didn't make sense at all, because it was such a crucial time.

     Even the Heroes who were supposed to launch the formations had stopped, because they were the most infuriated of the lot. Only they knew just how much they had worked to try and look for alternatives, and they had even had thoughts on their own mind about how they had probably failed the continent by not giving any better options.

     After a few more seconds, it looked like there really was nothing to follow it up, but just as the Heroes were about to resume what they were doing with the intention that they would get it done first and then handle the troublemaker later… The voice was heard again.

     "Are you all done? I was waiting, because I really didn't want to interrupt children arguing that they are gourmet chefs when all they've done is make a pile of wet dirt and put a cherry on top. Oh, I'm not saying that you all are just incompetent, no, I guess I have to add disillusioned, stupid and even naïve to the portfolio. And as for the rest of your questions… Ha ha, my friends want to give you an answer!"

     At the same moment in both the caverns, the figure of a man appeared out of nowhere in the air.

     This, in itself, was quite puzzling, because the airspace was supposed to be so perfectly regulated that only those who had been given permission should be able to appear.

     Yet, this doubt did not appear in anyone's mind, because of the scene he was accompanied by as he made his appearance.

     Behind him… were hundreds of thousands of twinkling lights which were all moving in place oh so slightly, which almost gave the impression as if they really were the shining stars in the sky that had descended to the Earth to heed this man's call.

     Both of the caverns were mostly shrouded in darkness, so this sight was all the more incredible to see. There he was, his figure slightly illuminated by the halo that fell on him from all those twinkling stars, and his hands were raised aloft, as if he really was a God who had brought down the sky to prove his heavenly identity.

     Unable to control themselves, the Heroes cast spells which threw light on him, and what they were greeted with… Was a face with such a cocky smirk that those who couldn't control themselves almost flew up into the air to bury their fists deep within it.

     Seeing them, he actually… Laughed out loud, and his laughter echoed in the caverns, reverberating again and again until it felt as if it was coming from everywhere.

     With just this one action of his, he had completely diverted all of the attention to himself, and as he slowly started to descend, that arrogant smirk only became clearer.

     The Heroes were split into three groups: those who were too angry to do anything else but stare, those who were inquisitive, and those who were in-between.

     None of them were ready to speak, though, because they were all completely infatuated by those twinkling lights which had revealed themselves to be Golden-Red Mosquitoes that were more inquisitive and intelligent than anything they had ever seen.

     Laughing again, the man said, "All those who insist that no other way is possible…watch!"

     With his declaration, the hundreds of thousands of mosquitoes all started to attack the mountains and mountains of Ker Gems that were present, in both of the caverns.

     Each Hero could only watch, dumbfounded, as the mosquitoes naturally drilled a tiny hole in the Ker Gems and squeezed themselves through.

     After doing so, these mosquitoes traveled around and around the swirling mists before finding something almost invisible.

     This…thing, which looked like a mix between a beetle and a spider, was first cautious, but after a weird dance by the mosquitoes which shook their legs and their undersides invitingly, the creatures ventured out from their hiding places which were innovatively in the lining of the Gems, which made them impossible to spot.

     What followed was a love story to be sung by the bards and poets of Angaria. The mosquitoes and the creatures waltzed and had lovely meals of the Energy around them together, and naturally, the moment came for the final bond to be made.

     As it began, varied expressions of disgust and interest could be seen among the Heroes, but all of these instantly changed to shock a moment later, when they saw the mosquitoes use that ultimate moment of vulnerability to pierce that creature full of holes and then proceed to suck it of all of its insides.

     Many men caught their crotches as they saw this, as some of the mosquitoes had even decided to start with tearing off that part during their 'assassination'. As for the women, many started to retch.

     The man seemed to take great delight in all this, for he took it all in and smiled to himself.

     After waiting for a few moments, he made a statement, and it, too, echoed in the room while his 'friends' continued on towards other Gems.

     "So…how's my answer? This way, there's nothing destructive required! Well, true, in this process, my friends absorb a portion of the Energy in each Gem, but that's still much better than blowing up half, right? As for all that Energy…Oh, how amazing would it be if it was possible to absorb or use it even after it was ingested? Alas, sadly, no one can do that, or they would really have benefited from all this!"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates(dot)Net

     .

     831 Aftermath

      "I-impossible!"

     "How can anyone make such creatures? Hasn't that skill been lost?!"

     "Who the hell are you?!"

     As emotions ranging from befuddlement to anger began to be directed to the man whose face had already gotten permanently etched into the minds of all those who were present, his figure was suddenly enclosed in a layer of bright light.

     In the cavern of the Big Four, a few well-known Heroes appeared, and in the other, it was the Overseer.

     "His identity is under protection, as part of the deal for him to use his skills to get out of this situation. Angaria is grateful to him, and he will be given the best of resources to groom himself and grow stronger to be able to be of service to our homeland even more in the coming years. For now, all of you can disperse."

     As if scripted, this dialogue was heard in both caverns, and Arthur and Celine were both surprised when they saw it being mirrored.

     In the cavern belonging to the Order, there wasn't much of a hubbub. Instead, the Heroes shot inquisitive and interested glances at both the mosquitoes who were busy doing their tasks and the man whose face they could no longer see, before teleporting away.

     As for the other Cavern, a few opposing statements started to be heard, mainly from those who had done a lot of hard work trying to help do something to help in this situation.

     They wanted to find out the details regarding just how anyone had been capable of such a feat, and it was clear that the arrogance that had been present before had gone. Yet…the slightest hints of greed had replaced it, and this was, in some ways, even more worrying.

     As Daneel saw this, though, he could only shake his head and smile, as he had expected it.

     The truth was that he wasn't in either cavern- no, it was his clones which were being powered with a little help from the Order, and his real body was in a room where large display trinkets were showing him the scene.

     Behind him stood his sovereigns who had different expressions on their faces, and in his mind, the system was giving him the updates.

     [Useage of conduit provided has proven effective. Combined Progress: 12%. Standing by to extract and replace mosquitoes which cannot absorb further.]

     Seeing that everything was going well, Daneel turned around with a flourish.

     Only those he had brought into the Order along with him were here, whereas the others were being relayed information on what was happening by those who were present.

     Among those in the room, Aran and Elanev had fascinated, yet creeped out expressions on their faces as they saw the mosquitoes going about their tasks.

     "Ow!"

     Noticing this, Cassandra pinched Aran, making him stop his observation and blush as he realized what kind of an impression he must have given.

     She, along with Eloise had been completely grossed out, and it had looked as if they were ready to begin retching like many in the caverns.

     Only Faxul had been mostly unaffected, but he had shot Daneel a nod before, indicating that things had branched out in the way he had expected.

     Faxul had guessed that because it was about bugs, Daneel would deploy the one he had the most knowledge in, and his suspicions had been confirmed.

     Seeing him turn around, they controlled themselves and asked what was on their minds.

     "Why did you act so cocky? I mean, I know it's your M.O, My King, but they all just tried their best, right? Was there a need to belittle their efforts?"

     This question was put forward by Cassandra, who personally did not like it when people were not given recognition for what they had done. She was famous for always making it a point to recognize and award those under her for all of their achievements, and that was one of the reasons why she had been so loved in the army.

     With a smile, Daneel gave the answer he had already prepared.

     "I considered it, too, you know. I thought-why not say that they did well, and then say that I managed to find something else? However…think about this. You saw the way they reacted now. Based on that, can you estimate how they would have reacted if I had taken that path?"

     Thoughtful expressions came on the sovereigns' faces, and Eloise was the one who answered.

     "If I put myself in their shoes…I would tell myself that you got lucky. After all, I have a huge ego, right? Well, there might be a few who are humbled, but I think they are in a minority…look at them, they're still seething!"

     Saying so, Eloise redirected the attention of those present to the caverns, and indeed, in the one where the Heroes of the Big Four were present, angry curses and challenges were still being thrown, and some were continuing to demand to know who had accomplished this feat. Through all this, though, it was obvious that the 'humbling' that Eloise had talked about was not very apparent, at all.

     With a nod, Daneel said, "Exactly, Eloise. Those were my thoughts. First, though, let me admit that I made a mistake- I expected the Heroes of the Big Four and the Order to be similar, but just on different levels. I was wrong- you saw that those in the Order are not typical Heroes who think the world is in their grasp. In their case, maybe I could have held off on the arrogance, but hey- at least now, I have a thorough estimate of their attitude. Anyway, my intention is to shock them out of their arrogance. They think they're the most influential figures on the continent who should be revered! And that is also a reason behind why they might be tempted to join the Church- the Church can simply say that they owe nothing! I want to abolish this. This won't be the only time- my plan is to keep beating down their ego until they have no chance but to admit that they owe everything to Angaria, and that they have nothing to be arrogant about. Even when they were blowing up half the resources, they had the gall to feel as if the others should be lucky that they managed to save at least the other half! No, they should have been sad and disappointed in themselves, but what I saw was a bunch of fools who justified themselves."

     Daneel's words filled with passion and even anger made the others raise their eyebrows and look at each other.

     They had not expected that their King would have such strong feelings regarding these Heroes, so they were surprised.

     Calming himself, Daneel observed them and said, "Yes, I've felt this way for a long time. These damn Heroes are all too selfish and self-centered because they managed to reach that level. Both their lifespan and their power makes them think they can do anything. There needs to be someone to put them all in line and make them ready to give up their lives, if needed, in the War that is coming. I'll do it. I'll do it because I can and I want to, and not because there is no one else who is capable of accomplishing this. Anyway, there are other reasons, too, such as that I really did want to gauge just what kind of people they were, and it is all of them combined that made me take this decision. Some are far-fetched, so if they work out, you'll find out about them later. And also…when angry, people tend to not be so perfect in their planning. As these are mosquitoes, the first target will be my identity. Although there will be a lot of attempts to make everything point to someone else, some may still want to come after the King of Lanthanor. In that case, I would rather that they make mistakes, than make perfect plans with calm dispositions. Look-the first batch is arriving."

     Getting a notification from the system, Daneel stopped his monologue. There was one last reason that he hadn't mentioned…and that was that it had felt damn good.

     True, there may be those who didn't deserve it, but from what Daneel had seen of them, most had aligned with his idea of Heroes being pricks who only cared about living as long as possible.

     So, an opportunity to kick them down a notch and see them get into a tizzy…was basically priceless.

     With that, as a large box was teleported into the room, Daneel opened it to view their final spoils.

     The bodies of swollen red-gold mosquitoes could be seen, and where they might seem like just disgusting creatures to be stamped down on for most…they were actually an incredibly valuable treasure for Daneel.

      He did not speak about them, though, because he suddenly felt his mind hurt due to the strain of controlling so many mosquitoes.

     Even though he was using items and formations taken from the Order on loan to increase his controlling abilities temporarily, it still heavily taxed him, so he said, "Guys, depart to Lanthanor. I'll meet you there after I'm done here."

     With a nod, the sovereigns left, and Daneel sat down as if to meditate while the system continued its task.

     There were hundreds of thousands of Ker Gems, and the mosquitoes also had to be repeatedly bred to replace those that died from overconsumption. Still, the system handled it all, and the Heroes who hadn't left could only watch with gritted teeth.

     Finally, after he was done, Daneel fainted, and slept for what felt like a long time.

     He woke up refreshed and shook his head before teleporting to Lanthanor knowing that his sovereigns were waiting, and along with him, he took the many, many boxes of dead mosquitoes.

     As soon as he arrived in his quarters where everyone was gathered, he safely placed the boxes to the side as if they held the most precious thing in the world and said, "Look, my dear sovereigns. Here lies a portion of all the wealth of Angaria- free to be used by us. Before any of you ask- no, I do not think that it is wrong to steal from them in this way. They abandoned the citizens of the Central Continent to die by the millions…but now, if we can't change that fate even with this much Energy, then we should truly just find a well to drown ourselves in."

     Determination appeared in the eyes of all of the Sovereigns, and they nodded. In fact, Eloise even began to think of plans to use the Energy.

     "All that remains is to get the ability to freely use 'em, and we should be able to achieve that, soon. Before that, though, we have one last task- to uncover just who the fake Overseer is. For this, my Sovereigns, there is only one mission remaining, and I shall go finish it now. Await my return."

     With that, Daneel teleported away, eager to get back to the mission.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     In the span of a few hours, he had saved Angaria from a threat that might have spelled its doom, he had obtained two 5-star rewards and he had also scammed away a portion of the Energy of the entire continent, which amounted to a staggering value that he could never even have dreamed of. And he had done all this…while staying true to his Domination Path.

     With a contented smile, Daneel called over Perfect, and they all stood in front of the Obelisk once more to resume the mission.

     This time…they would only appear after it was done, and Daneel couldn't wait to get to the bottom of this matter whose resolution might decide the fate of the continent, itself.

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates.Net

     .

     832 The Next Tes

      As soon as Daneel returned to the room where he had undertaken the Test of Self, he saw that there were a few changes which he had not noticed the last time, as things had been very hectic right after his return.

     The almost bare room which had had only the entrance that they had rushed in through now had another door, and the object that had looked like a galaxy before into which Daneel had been kicked was absent.

     "It popped up after you returned, so the condition to make it appear must be for you to pass. Each Nightmare Dungeon is reordered after every time it is activated, so there is really no information whatsoever regarding what one might expect from it. Also…will I ever find out how you were able to make a mission pause?"

     Perfect asked the question in a morose tone, but Daneel chuckled and said, "I'm sorry, but no. Well…maybe some day soon, if things go well. Anyway, let's go."

     Faxul and Elanev looked at each other and smiled as they heard this, knowing what their King was referring to.

     If the day did come when he could reveal his identity…then it would mean that he had reached his ultimate goal, and that would really be something to behold.

     Daneel boldly walked to the door and turned the ancient-looking door handle, and the door creaked open.

     Beyond, he could only see darkness, but as he stepped in, it was as if someone had turned the lights on.

     This was another bare room with those same yellowish walls, but what was weird was that there was a single piece of furniture on one of them: a board, of sorts, on which a piece of parchment could be seen.

     Walking up to it, Daneel read the contents while the others also made their way over.

     "Welcome to the Nightmare Dungeon. By passing the first test, you have gained access to the Path which might lead you to glory, or ruin. Pass all three tests, and gain rewards beyond your dreams. Fail in any one, and no man or woman or demon or god can save you. Tread lightly, for if you step back, only death shall lay its claim on you."

     While Daneel, Elanev, and Faxul went over the words, Perfect glanced at them once and said, "The message! So it was true…I talked to someone who almost passed, but failed at the last moment and lived only because of a stroke of luck. He said that the message is actually the most important part of the dungeon: and that the true difficulties only start after it is delivered. From here, if I'm not wrong, we enter the true dungeon where we will have to find the other two tests and pass them. Err…it's not too late to turn back, you know. But the farther we go from here, the more difficult it will be to leave. So…wanna call it a day?"

     As the three fiends whom he had found himself with all turned around and gave Perfect a look, he sighed and turned to the side before muttering, "All right, fine. My girlfriend said she wanted to see me finish something for once, anyway."

     Shaking his head and remarking that this was the first lazy yet talented individual he had interacted with on Angaria, Daneel walked to the other door and opened it, and just as Perfect had said, there was a passageway which forked into three different directions that was indicative of a maze.

     The four walked forward, and no matter how much they searched, they found no clue to help them pick one path over the other.

     Daneel asked the system, too, but it had no clue as again, it's Champion-level complexity was not enough to overcome the Hero-level formations present here.

     With a shrug, Daneel said, "I plan to defeat this thing in as straight-forward a manner as possible, so let's just go right ahead!"

     Declaring his intention in this manner, he marched forward while flanked by Faxul and Elanev, who had satisfied expressions on their face.

     Indeed, they were really loving this change in their King.

     Resisting the urge to smack his forehead his frustration, Perfect reluctantly followed while dreaming of the beautiful fountain with charming ladies that he had had to leave to come here.

     Grumbling something under his breath, he walked forward while looking down, and hence, he could only collide into the back of those in front of him as they had had to come to a stop right after walking a few steps forward.

     The way the fork had been arranged was that the paths beyond had been entirely shrouded in darkness. It looked like one needed to walk into them to make the light turn on, and the central path had just gotten illuminated.

     And what was in front of them…was a small group of bony dogs, exactly like the ones which had chased them before.

     "Damn them! Let's leave quickly, before a group shows up!"

     Saying so, Perfect was about to turn to one of the paths on the left and right, which were also available if they got past the dogs.

     Yet, to his astonishment…the Overlord whose name was ringing throughout the Order seemed to have different plans.

     From his pockets, he took out a few objects with a flourish, and Perfect understood it as an intention to fight as revenge for them having pushed him into that test before.

     "We should only fight when-huh?!"

     Perfect's remark was stopped midway, when he actually saw what had been whipped out.

     There were 3 objects, and they were…a large bowl, a cup of mixed spices and a bucket of water.

     What the f*ck?!

     "Bone soup is on the menu, boys! Get 'em! After all, what better way to get revenge than to make them wish they never saw us?"

     With a gleeful shout, Daneel sprinted forward, and after exchanging dubious looks, Elanev and Faxul did so, too, while Perfect watched on with a hanging jaw and a completely dumbfounded expression.

     The dogs barked in their eerie manner and sprang forth to attack, not knowing the fate that awaited them.

     In a group, each of these dogs which were half the height of a fully grown man would be a nightmare to take on.

     Yet, in a small group of three…they held no chance.

     Each of them had power at the level of an Amateur Champion, but in merely a minute…all that was left of them was a pile of bones, with the sinew that had been allowing their skeletons to remain in place mostly squashed due to the hammers that had been used by all three people to bash the poor dogs.

     Indeed, the lead had been from the Overlord, who conjured super-imposed hammers, and as if competing against him, another had conjured larger hammers with a strange attractive force to them.

     As for the third man, who was clearly a Fighter…he had taken out an actual hammer trinket and enlarged it, resulting in him making the biggest sound.

     After this task was done, the Overlord started to hum a merry tune while heating the water, adding the bones(which still looked like they were moving, which added a macabre atmosphere to these entire proceedings) and then using the spices to balance the flavors.

     He was done in a few minutes, and as he tasted the soup, his eyebrows flitted up as he exclaimed, "Excellent! I daresay that I'm pretty damn skilled in cooking! If this whole magic thing doesn't work out, I can always find a job in a restaurant!"

     This dialogue put the icing on the cake, and made Perfect feel convinced that he was dealing with madmen.

     While the three continued relishing the soup, he started to ignore them while dreaming of being back in his bed after refusing an offer to try it.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Meanwhile, Daneel had his eyes on this man surreptitiously while looking as if he was thoroughly enjoying his handiwork.

     His purpose…was actually to circumvent this intruder upon their mission, and make him feel as if these were just the odd antics of someone who wanted revenge.

     In reality, though…he was waiting for a message from the system, which soon arrived in his mind.

     [Make-up of Reanimated Dogs analyzed due to ingestion of specimens. Further analysis underway. Specimens seem to have been reanimated by adding the split consciousnesses of living dogs to these bodies which underwent a certain process. Phenomena Analysis Module is analyzing the spell and the process in order to replicate, as per host's instructions.]

     A smirk came on his face as he heard this. Indeed, Daneel's offhand remark about bone soup had coincidentally ended up becoming reality, as he had been told that he should find a way to stay in contact with the dogs for a long time in order for the system to analyze them. He had been very interested in this display of necromancy which was the first since he had come to Angaria, and hence, he had hatched this plan to distract their companion.

     After all, if it became known that he was able to study and then replicate Hero-level stuff…it would not be good for him, so this method might allow him to keep this ability, which was one of those that only the system could use, hidden.

     As for Elanev and Faxul, they had been told to play along, and they would be explained later.

     A few minutes later, they were done, and Daneel smacked his lips and got up before stretching his body, as if he had had a hearty meal and would now like a place to rest.

     Yet, he said, "On with it, then," and started walking on the path to left, which led to Perfect breaking out of his daydream of being fed grapes by his girlfriend and following along as he did not want to be caught alone.

     The Path kept going and going, and more forks started to appear. They were assaulted a few times by the dogs, but these creatures now seemed vaguely apprehensive, almost as if they had no intention to become a meal, yet were still being forced to attack by an unseen force.

     It was easy to deal with them because they weren't too many, but most teams with weaker members might already have gotten overwhelmed by this point.

     Soon, though, they finally reached another room similar to the one where the Test of Self had been carried out.

     That same swirling galaxy of misty lights was present, and it looked identical to the one before.

     Thankfully, this time, there were no dogs to force them forward, so they could wait and analyze it.

     Alas, it was too complex, so after a few moments, all of the mages could only shrug and give up.

     Following this, Daneel had a small discussion with Elanev and Faxul, who tried to argue that they would be the ones who would handle this one, as the other had been passed by Daneel.

     Yet, Daneel told them in direct terms that their priority was to end this and get out of here ASAP to get on to their other tasks. So, understanding the underlying connotation that they were not strong enough yet, both of them decided that they would train harder than ever after getting back before relenting and allowing their King to walk forth.

     Of course, there was no need to ask Perfect, who was even leaning against a wall and whistling to himself, as if bored out of his mind.

     Ignoring him, Daneel braced himself and walked into that array of lights, but to his surprise…it didn't make him enter a simulation right away.

     Instead, it actually…spread outward, like a leviathan outstretching its tentacles, and in the process, it enveloped the other three who were present.

     Elanev and Faxul were merely surprised, but Perfect shouted, "Wait! I didn't sign up for this!"

     Sadly, the lights didn't listen, and in the next moment, all of their bodies slumped to the ground almost lifelessly.

     As for the team who had entered the Nightmare Dungeon…they found themselves waking up groggily, while a voice reverberated in their minds.

     "Welcome to the Test of Bonding. For any team, a bond is crucial, whether it be in life, or battle. In this test, that bond will be tested. Step forth, or welcome death."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     833 Test of Bonding 1

      "No! I'm doomed! Why does this always happen to me?!"

     Exclaiming in this way, Perfect fell to the ground and put his hands over his head, as if denying everything that was going on.

     He kept shaking it, too, as if he wanted that motion to change what he was seeing, but no matter how much he did so, and no matter how much he whined that he did not want to be here, nothing changed.

     Daneel, Faxul and Elanev could only look between each other and then stare at this guy who looked so desperate for some reason, and they waited for him to get back to his senses so that he could explain just what was going on here.

     It was clear that it was this information which had caused him to react like so, and they wanted to find out what he knew before discovering for themselves just what lay in this test.

     They had already seen that they were in some sort of a house made out of primitive materials such as mud and straw, and they had been sleeping on hard hemp beds which had caused their backs to itch. Also… The disconcerting thing was that their powers had been taken away, and they were only normal humans now.

     For all three of them, it was a very unique experience where they returned to feeling how it had been when they had started out on their Path to power. They had gotten so used to either having their Fighter or Mage strength that it felt so odd, but in some ways, it also felt liberating.

     Marveling in this feeling, the three waited, and it was only two minutes later that Perfect finally stood up and started to pace around.

     Unable to control himself anymore, Daneel made as if to go forward and catch the guy by his shoulder, but right as he was about to do so, Perfect slapped that hand aside and said, "This is all your fault! Ever since we entered, things haven't been going according to how they should be, and I bet that it is all because of your attitude to defeat this thing! Okay, that doesn't make sense, but I don't know what else would explain it! What's going on here does not corroborate with what all of the teams from before went through! This test is not supposed to come on this path! Who the hell is playing games with us?!"

     This angry outburst surprised both Daneel and his sovereigns, and they wondered just how much this guy had been hiding. He had been letting out tidbits of information according to the situation, but they could never have imagined that he had such comprehensive info about the dungeon.

     Well, it did make sense in some ways, as he must have researched it a lot by himself to see whether he could pass it. A 5-star mission and a place on the Board of Achievements could be very, very enticing, and it was clear that even this guy must have once had the goal of finishing it, but then abandoned it for some reason.

     Daneel put on a stern expression and said, "Our powers might be blocked, but don't think the three of us would hesitate to whoop your arse if you act like a spoiled princess anymore. Tell us what information you know about this test, and about the dungeon, too. It's clear by now that you've done a lot of digging, and that you still decided that you would let it go. Why is that?"

     The threat finally seemed to bring Perfect back to his senses, and the man sat down on a chair that was nearby and still lamented for a few more seconds.

     They had all retained their features, so his were still those perfect ones which anyone would drool over.

     Seeing them in this panicked state, though, they weren't as attractive at all, but still, his charm was apparent.

     The only reason that Daneel was thinking of this… Was that he had seen three girls in the window near him, who were all staring at him and whispering while giggling between themselves.

     Indeed, they were in some sort of a simulation, and it seemed that their companion was very famous.

     Daneel moved to first close all the shutters and then check whether the door was locked, before focusing on Perfect again.

     The man seemed to have regained a semblance of calmness, as he let out a deep, deep sigh and said, "The Test of Bonding. It doesn't have a very high death toll, but the truth is… That everyone who went through it, changed. Well, the change happens in two ways- either the team that went in and undertook this test become lifelong enemies, or they become lifelong companions who share everything thereafter. If its the latter, there is nothing much to be feared, but I really don't see myself becoming a true friend of you lot, as I really don't have anything in common with you. All of you are crazy! Anyway, it is the former which worries me, because it inevitably ends in this team targeting each other. In 8 out of the 10 that I've talked to who did not come out as companions… Half of the team was wiped out. The most worrying thing is that whatever happens here builds such a long-lasting grudge that these teams fought and killed even when decades or centuries had passed since they had taken this test, and that truly terrifies me. I'm not even a match in power, so if you lot turn out to be my enemies, where the hell should I go? I don't want this, I really, really don't want this! Dammit, why didn't I just listen to myself and stay back?!"

     Towards the end, despair crept into the man's tone and he rifled his hair wildly while berating himself repeatedly for putting himself in this situation.

     Meanwhile, Daneel stared at him with an odd expression. A team could either become companions for life, or build a grudge that would result in them killing each other?

     Well… that was interesting.

     Turning to his subordinates, he said, "Let's go check out where we are. We can come back here when he is calmer."

     Hearing this, even Perfect who was on the chair nodded, as if he had understood that he needed some time to come to terms with where he was.

     Seeing this and shaking his own head, Daneel lead the way outside, and the moment he opened the door, he was greeted by the sharp rays of the sun which was high in the sky.

     As soon as his eyes adjusted to the light, he saw that they were actually… In a pleasant village.

     It was unlike any village that Daneel had seen yet in his journey on Angaria, but it was clear that this was a small settlement of some age.

     The reason he thought this was that the architecture of each and every house was different from what existed in the present day – all of these buildings were strangely either semicircular, or in some cases, cone-shaped with the end pointing to the sky.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Even the building they had just come out of was the latter, and it caused the place to have a very different atmosphere which made the three look around and stare continuously.

     The people also had different styles of clothes – they wore mostly clothes which were in a single piece, and most of them were busily going about their tasks.

     Thankfully, these tasks were the normal ones that anyone would expect to find in any village, and this brought a sense of normalcy which allowed the three to get past their shock and walk forward to find out what lay in store for them.

     While they walked, they were greeted enthusiastically by almost everyone who was near them, but they didn't respond, as they had spotted another oddity.

     There seemed to be an opaque barrier all around them, which prevented anyone from looking outside.

     Only the top side of this barrier was transparent, which allowed them to see the sky and the sun, but apart from that, they had no idea just what lay around them.

     Interested, Daneel walked up to the very end. It wasn't a very big settlement – there were barely a hundred people in it, so they could walk from one end to the other of the village in a few minutes.

     At this part, on the barrier, there was a piece of parchment which was affixed that could be seen all over, which meant that anyone who arrived at the barrier would be able to read what was on it.

     As Daneel and the other two did so, their eyebrows couldn't help but raise as they found out more about this extremely weird situation that they had found themselves in.

     "Village of Blight: Our bonding keeps the blight way. Remember, if any problem occurs, it will affect this barrier which was set up by the honorable mage Jarafus. Our bonds power it, and allow us to live on. Long live the resistance!"

     …

     Meanwhile, at a certain spot above the sky which was as far away as possible from the place where the bar that belonged to the Order existed, a clandestine meeting had just begun.

     It was attended by eight individuals who were all masked, and even their figures were blurry, not allowing anyone to find out just who they were.

     Yet, weirdly, it looked like they knew each other, because when they spoke, they used names that were clearly personal.

     "He made sure to take away each and every mosquito so that we wouldn't be able to dissect them for more information! I can only understand so much from looking, you know…"

     A female voice said this, and a gruff male one gave a reply.

     "Yes, the Overseer was pretty damn thorough in making sure that we would have no clues whatsoever to link whoever did this to their real identity. But… These are mosquitoes, and there should be only a few people who are even capable of handling them. The biggest problem here is that we can eliminate anyone from the Order and the Big Four- all of these individuals were called forth as soon as the situation came to light, and I can guarantee that they put forth their best. So… We can be sure that this person came from the outside, and that leaves-"

     "You can't possibly be serious, Lavar! Someone from the Central Continent? Oh, what a joke!"

     With a humph, that voice replied, "Unlike you lot who only care about training, I keep an eye on the Central Continent, so I know that there was actually someone in recent times who has publicly created a new strain, or rather, even two new strains of mosquitoes which he used for different purposes. And the mosquitoes which I saw in that cavern the other day were glaringly similar to what he used.

     "But… The problem here is that he is an eminent figure in the Central Continent, so that means that we cannot target him. There is a silver lining, though. He's a young kid, so the chances that he was capable of creating them are very, very low. So… It is possible that the real culprit is supposed to be a reclusive exile from the Big Four, who is this kid's master. He might have found some or the other inheritance which allowed him to enter the Order, and he must have struck a deal with the Overseer. We find him, we get the inheritance! Ladies and gentlemen, let the manhunt begin. We all know we want to outlast Angaria, and for that…we need bargaining chips. So…what better bargaining chip than the one who thwarted such an expensive plan of the Church's? Let's get going!"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     834 Test of Bonding 2

      By the time Daneel and the rest returned to the room, they had very grave expressions on their faces, and as Perfect saw this, he said, "I guess you found out. Yes, this is the strange village that everyone who takes this test is placed in. You either build a bond with your teammates and stand in solidarity, or that blight, whatever it is, will destroy everything. Basically, your consciousness will not find a way back to your body. I only know this much… Those whom I talked to were not willing to tell me more. And if you're wondering why I did so much research and was still prepared to let the Nightmare Dungeon go… It was because I have no intention to play with my life, which I treasure very, very much."

     Hearing this, Daneel nodded, as he had expected as much.

     Whoever had thought of this was either crazy or brilliant, because it was both vague and specific at the same time. What was a bond, anyway?

     Either they had left it up to those who were participating to figure out and find the answer, or they had purposefully made it so that no clear explanation was given so that the difficulty would rise.

     Either way, they would have to handle this, but what Daneel really did not like… Was that it was not really in his hands.

     He hated this feeling of not being in control. In all the other tests, and most of the situations that he had found himself in, he could depend on either himself or his power to get him out. In this case, though… He needed to depend on this guy in front of him, and the man had already declared that there was no way that he would form a bond with them.

     That could change, but to what extent? He didn't even know how much of a bond was necessary!

     The only consolation was that he did not need to worry, at all, about the bond between him, Faxul and Elanev. They had known each other for the longest time, and their bond was that of brothers – they would be prepared to give up their lives to save the other, and there was no doubt that there would be any problem.

     With a sigh, Daneel decided that he would get into it right away.

     "Look. No matter how you see it, you have no chance but to build a bond with us. You are the only weak link here, because the three of us know each other in the real world, and our bond is thicker than even that of blood. So, it is up to you, now."

     A small glint lit up in Perfect's eyes as he heard this, and he remarked, "I expected as much. But still… It remains to be seen whether we can get out of this properly, without becoming enemies. I see that you are a smart guy, Overload. Can you guess why teams become either foes or companions for life after they're done with this mission?"

     Daneel didn't even need to think much to answer.

     "Trust. Clearly, to build a bond, they have to speak about themselves, and this results in them giving a lot of clues which could be used to find their real identities. We all know that this is dangerous, so after exiting, those who have been forced to share these details will become paranoid, thinking that they could be used against them. So… they become enemies, and end up killing each other."

     Perfect nodded, and it really did look like he was back to normal. He was still unwilling, but it seemed that he had understood that he had no choice now.

     He was about to continue, but he paused when the Overload spoke again, and this time, the man's words astonished him so much that he could only drop his jaw and stare.

     "Look, I'll make it clear. I am ready to tell you everything about myself. Well, almost everything, at least. I'm ready to trust you, because I trust my own power. If you didn't understand, I'm basically saying that if there is even a hint that you might betray me, you will die before that thought even completely forms in your mind. I'm confident that I'm capable of doing that, no matter in which corner of Angaria you try to hide in. I'll be frank with you. Ever since I met you, you have been a refreshing change from all those tryhard seeds or members of the Order who just want to get stronger and stronger. I don't know yet, clearly, whether you can be trusted, but my gut feeling tells me that there shouldn't be a problem. So… Listen up. I'm from the Central Continent, and I had to claw my way here. That is my past. As for my future… I want to rule this entire continent. No matter who comes in my way, I will hammer them to death, and that applies to the Church, too. So… What about you?"

     From the Central Continent?!

     Perfect could only continue to stare for a few more seconds, and understanding that it was better if his shock came all at once instead of coming in waves and wasting time, Faxul and Elanev stepped forward and told their introductions, too.

     "I'm also from the Central Continent. I have a Bloodline which allows me to stand at the top, and I will reach the peak and look down on all those who think they're special because they were born special. I grew up with no parents, and I want to make sure that in this continent, those who have to undergo the same fate will be reduced to a minority. And for that, my goal is to help him rule."

     "If you haven't gotten the clue yet, all of us are from that place you people keep calling a sh*thole. I lazed around for most of my life, but then, I found a direction because the girl I liked ended up liking this guy. I thought that if I became more powerful, I might be able to get her back, but that was just dumb. Still, I like the way it felt to keep achieving, and I kept him as my goal. As for my future… I don't know! But at least, I know that I don't know it!"

     Even Daneel looked at Elanev with a raised eyebrow as he said this, as his answer had been truly unique.

     In response, Elanev only shrugged, and together, the three of them looked at Perfect, waiting for the man speak.

     His shock lingered for a few more seconds, but after that, he finally controlled himself and said, "The Central Continent? Really?! I could never have believed that! But you do know that your real identities can be easily found out by me now, right?"

     The response… Was given with a smirk by the Overload, who look more sure of himself than ever.

     "Like I said, I will end you before you even succeed in doing anything like that. And besides, if my plans go well, I won't need to cover my identity for long. You can either get an ally for life, or an enemy who will certainly kill you. It's your choice."

     Daneel had thought that Perfect's character might be one which would bow to power.

     Yet… From the man's response, he was proven wrong.

     With a frown, he replied, "I don't like being pushed into things. I have a bottom line, and if that is not crossed, I will focus on keeping myself alive. But if it is… Even if I die, I will make sure that those who go against me find out the true wrath of my family's bloodline. Anyway, it is clear that you do trust me. Let's put aside that stuff about killing me, because I honestly don't think you can succeed- if I hide in my family's headquarters, not even the Church can do a single thing."

     That last statement was said with a hint of pride, and it made Daneel take a step back and wonder just what the background of this guy was.

     Was it possibly more terrifying than all those he had met so far in the Order?

     As this question drifted in his mind, Perfect spoke again.

     "Yes, you're right. We are in this situation, and we have to be open about each other. I was born in a prestigious family, with the topmost talent, and I was raised with a very strict schedule. I was deprived of most things as a child, all in the name of using the best time of youth to train and take my power as far as possible. That is my past. As for my future…I-I guess I don't know, either."

     Perfect's confidence faltered when he said that last part, and Daneel understood that he had been about to say something else.

     Yet, before he could say anything, a change came over the atmosphere.

     The ground started to shake, and screams began to be heard from the outside.

     "The Blight! It's here! Whose bond has been shaken?!"

     "Quick! Spot it, or we'll die!"

     With panic appearing in their eyes, Daneel and the rest rushed out to be greeted by a horrifying sight.

     The sun was completely blocked out by a dark mist that had come out of nowhere, and absolute darkness had taken hold of the village.

     Lamps began to be turned on, and they only made it worse.

     The light that was shined onto the sky showed hints of writhing tentacles within, and this was so terrifying that the children in the village all started shouting for their parents with fright.

     "What's going on? Why is it-"

     "It's the first Blight! Everyone, hide!"

     An elderly man burst out of a house nearby and shouted this, following which all of the villagers ran back into their houses.

     Daneel and the others did so, too, and that was when they understood the reason behind the strange shapes of the buildings in this village.

     With a loud sound, all of the houses…sunk into the ground, leaving no trace behind, and making the land look as if it was barren.

     Daneel had the system which did not need to use magic for surveillance, at least in short ranges, so he could see what was going on outside.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     The barrier had broken barely a minute after the houses had disappeared, and that large mass of black mist had assaulted the ground before howling, as if in frustration.

     Within, a creature that had countless tentacles could be seen. Its most grotesque feature was actually its face, which also had many tentacles sprouting outward, almost like warts, while the eyes, mouth and nose could barely be seen if one focused.

     "The legend goes that there was once a talented man in a village who was so absolutely good that he treated his entire village as his family. Yet, due to a fault in his training technique, he was supposed to have undergone a transformation which made him into a deformed, twisted creature. All those whom he had loved with all his heart turned on him, and although he thought that it was because they were shallow and had only acted as his family because of his potential, the truth was that it was his technique which had taken the thing he loved most and destroyed it because of his failure. He began to detest all sorts of bonds, and he is attracted to places where there are those whose bond is not so strong. If no defences are present, he massacres all and moves on. This was the first attack of the Blight that he has become. He will rest after this, and we have two more chances. If our bond is not strong enough by then, too…we will be doomed. Heavens help us."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     835 Test of Bonding 3

      Daneel had been rooted to the spot due to the sight of the creature outside that he had had to see, and it was Perfect's words which broke him out of that state.

     Inside the conical house that they had awoken in, all was dark, save for a few lamps which had automatically come to life after detected that they were needed.

     In the dim glow of those lamps, he could see the expressions of his companions in the room.

     Elanev was slightly jittery, but the realization that his strength was gone seemed to have hit hard.

     Faxul was extremely alert-his eyes were darting around, looking for ways to get out of this situation, and this was a testament to his character which had never really depend on power. That was something both Daneel and his best friend had in common-they knew very well how it felt to have very low potential and an almost predetermined mediocre future, and breaking off of that had given that a lot of strength that always came to the fore in moments like these.

     Perfect was the most resigned of them all. His words 'Heavens help us' had been said with genuine beseechment to the limitless skies above which most thought of as containing some formless power that might or might not help them, and his face was once again filled with the lament of their current situation. He almost looked like he was close to devolving into a state like before where he would be non-responsive, so Daneel decided to do something.

     Stepping forward, he gave a tight slap to Perfect's face, and this made the man look at him with shock before an emotion that he had never shown before erupted.

     Anger.

     He made as if to leap forward and hit back, but Daneel spoke in a calm tone.

     "I apologize for that, but if I hadn't done that, you would be whining like before. It's clear that we don't have time- if the same schedule is followed, the second blight will come soon. You can fight me and take all the revenge you want outside, but here, we must work together. I value my life, too, Perfect. In fact, I value it much more than you do yours, as I believe that the fate of millions of lives hinges on mine. Call it an illusion of grandeur, or the arrogant ravings of a loon. Either way, I have this thing to believe in, which gives me strength and confidence, no matter who or what comes in my way. Now, shall we get back to bonding? This is the first time in my life that I am apologizing to anyone for hitting them. I am not saying this arrogantly- I genuinely feel a need to apologize, but it was needed."

     As the King of Lanthanor said this, even Elanev and Faxul looked at him weirdly.

     Indeed, this really was the first time that this man who had always been sure of himself had apologized to someone.

     True, there had been things that he needed to apologize for before, but then, there had been no one to approach and deliver an apology in this way.

     His sincere feelings seemed to touch a chord in Perfect's heart, as the man calmed down and massaged his cheek for a few moments.

     After that, he actually smiled and said, "I understand. You remind me of my Grandfather. He is also someone who is ready to apologize if he sees that he was at fault, but if he isn't, he would rather die than admit guilt. Once, I remember him decapitating a foe who later escaped, and his biggest despair was that it was unwarranted. Alas, no matter how much he searched, he could not find that person, and he still speaks about him when he drinks to this day. Anyway, yes, let us get back to the task at hand."

     Appreciative smiles appeared on the faces of all three from the Central Continent as they heard this, as this was exactly what they had been looking for.

     It looked like Daneel's decision had worked out, even though he, himself, had known where it would lead to.

     Remarking to himself on the remarkable outcomes of things when one followed one's heart, Daneel was about to speak, but he had to pause as the house moved again.

     All of them returned to their previous position, and as Daneel took a hesitant peek out of the window, he saw that the barrier was back up, and the mist had receded to where it had been before.

     Breathing a sigh of relief, he was about to turn around, but he stopped when he saw all the villagers coming out and saying something together.

     "The Great Bond."

     "Yes, we need to rekindle the Great Bond!"

     "Everyone, gather around the cypress!"

     "It's the only way!"

     Curious, he turned to Perfect and was about to ask, but the man answered before that, itself.

     "The Great Bond. I heard about it, but no one explained what it was. This entire thing was just weird, you know. It was as if all the things they didn't speak about had caused them traumatic experiences which they did not want to recall no matter how much I badgered them. One woman even almost set me on fire! Anyway, the only thing I do know is that it can help. Why not go try it?"

     Daneel thought for a bit as he heard this, and then nodded.

     The biggest problem here was that they did not know exactly what a 'bond' was.

     If this 'Great Bond' gave them that information, then they would be much better equipped to tackle this situation, so it seemed to be the best avenue to pursue at the moment.

     Fear of the unknown was always a factor that had to be taken into account. Even before, much of the anxiousness he had seen in his companions had been because of their enemy that had been wreathed in darkness, making it so that they didn't even know what it was.

     As they all walked in the direction where all of the villagers were heading, they soon saw the cypress that had been mentioned.

     It was a magnificent tree, and Daneel had spotted it before, too, as it was hard to miss in such a small place.

     The most interesting thing…was that even though the rest of the land had completely turned barren due to that attack before, this tree was the only thing that still stood strong and hale.

     It's green leaves almost shone in the sunlight that had been restored, and just entering its shade seemed to calm the trepidations in the hearts of Daneel and his companions.

     Not know what to do, they looked around and saw that the villagers were simply sitting down in the shade and entering a meditating pose.

     Nodding between themselves, the four adopted the same pose, and for a little time, they felt nothing.

     Only the sounds of more and more people walking to their location and sitting down could be heard, followed by those of many people breathing deeply.

     Just as Daneel was about to question this entire approach, though…he suddenly spotted something that he had not felt before.

     Between those deep breaths and those sounds of rustling leaves, a low…hum could be felt, which was deeper than any that Daneel had ever heard in his life.

     It was almost as if there was a gigantic being that lay asleep in front of them, and they were listening to its humongous lungs breathe as they sat in its shade.

     The first thing that Daneel felt after this revelation…was humility.

     He felt humbled in this being's presence, for some reason, and although he asked within himself, he could find no answer for this strange experience.

     Was it that he had started to think too highly of himself? Or was it that he was close to a breaking point due to all the pressure on his shoulders?

     Wait…where did these questions even come from?

     No sooner had he asked this, that hum changed, and this time, it was one of power.

     With each second, this aspect of power of that voice, or feeling, or whatever it was that had engulfed Daneel grew stronger, and he couldn't ignore it even if he wanted to.

     His blood started to pump wildly throughout his body, and his heart started to speed up, as if he was in a situation where he needed to fight, or flee.

     BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

     Like an unstoppable army that marched ever onwards, this hum felt like it was coming to vanquish Daneel.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     In that moment, he entered a strange state where he was convinced that he had no option but to die.

     And in that state…all of his regrets started to come to life.

     Have I done right by all those I met? Have I done everything I can?

     These questions weren't new, and neither was this the first near-death experience that Daneel was going through.

     Yet, that state that he was in allowed him to think of the answers much more clearly, as if the feeling that his death was inevitable had resulted in a liberation that allowed him to see things as they were, instead of trying to look for ways to circumvent what was going to happen.

     He found the answers, but just as he was about to give in…that hum stopped, and he found himself back in reality.

     Opening his eyes and widening them with shock, Daneel looked around, and saw that Elanev, Faxul and Perfect were doing the same thing.

     Apart from them, some of the villagers who had started to meditate at the same time as them had also awakened, but unlike them, these villagers all stood up with determination in their eyes.

     With interest, Daneel followed them, and what he saw made the revelation that he was supposed to find here reflect in his eyes.

     Each villager…went to those that seemed to be familiar with them, and spoke to them about certain things that seemed as if they had been repressed.

     In one case, it was a man who had acted out of jealousy by stealing something from another.

     In another, it was a woman who had gossiped about someone else behind their back.

     Not intending to waste a second more, Daneel stood up and made sure that the others had seen him before hurrying back to their house.

     As soon as everyone had entered, he shut the door and turned around with an expression that was brimming with excitement.

     As soon as he shouted out the revelation, he saw the others nod, and that was when he knew that they had found the right track.

     "Bonding is about sharing your weaknesses, too- it's not just your goals and strengths that are important! Only a bond formed between those who know both positive and negative aspects of another can be called a true one!"

     …

     While Daneel was participating in that almost esoteric spiritual journey, as he would call it later, he wasn't aware that in his Kingdom, his sovereigns had just begun a hasty meeting.

     Kellor, Robert, Eloise, Luther, Aran, and Cassandra all had worried expressions on their faces, as they viewed a display trinket in front of them.

     In it, a woman could be seen ducking in and out of the central crowd in the largest marketplace in Lanthanor.

     She seemed unremarkable, as she was wearing the clothes of a commoner while even carrying a bag filled with the fresh produce of the morning.

     Yet, in the display trinket…her figure was highlighted in red, and the words 'Hero Level' flashed incessantly in bright red letters.

     With a frustrated expression, Eloise stood up and shouted, "What should we do?!"

     With a sigh, it was Robert who answered, and although all those present knew that he was saying the truth, it was obvious that they didn't like it, at all.

     "What can we do? We watch, and wait. Oh, and we can hope that our King finds something in the Order to handle a proper Hero-level individual. Otherwise…things might get pretty dicey."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates . Net

     .

     836 Test of Bonding 4

      Right after Daneel made the proclamation regarding the conclusion that they had all come to, all of them sank into deep thought as they began to reflect on what they had just seen during their vision.

     It was clear by now that each of them had seen different things, and they were all corresponding to what they had experienced in their lives. Daneel didn't yet know just how that tree, which was definitely the one responsible for what had happened, had managed to do it, but it almost seemed like another hypnotization which placed one in a situation where they would be able to be exposed to their drawbacks, or whatever thoughts they had hidden within themselves which needed to come to light.

     In that sense, the Great Bond was essentially a repair mechanism, by which the villagers were mending the bonds between themselves to ensure that the blight would not attack again.

     Of course, this was all a simulation, so what they were doing didn't matter – the Great Bond was there to give them more information about what sort of bond they were supposed to create to pass this level, so with a clear direction in mind now, all four of them began to decide about what they would do.

     Among them, Perfect had the most thoughtful expression, and seeing this, Daneel got the suspicion that he must have been shown much more than what they had. As for he, himself, he had only been exposed once again to his drawbacks that he had already known, so the crucial thing was that he had at least managed to find out more about their situation.

     Having already formed the statement that he would make, Daneel was about to say that they should hurry up, which was when he suddenly paused as the system sent a message in his mind.

     [Primary countermeasure set up for off-world communication has been triggered.]

     As soon as it came, he froze, but because the others were still absorbed in what they had seen, they didn't spot this change that came over the King of Lanthanor.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     After a few moments, he quickly recovered, but in his eyes, there was a newly born sense of urgency.

     The reason behind this… Was that his worst fear had been confirmed.

     In just his last foray into this mission, Daneel had been in a situation where he was needed, but had not been able to be contacted because he had not left behind any means that could bypass the restrictions placed by the Order. At that time, he had not thought that it would be necessary, but after that incident, he realized that there should definitely be at least a binary switch.

     Thankfully, the system had come through. It had told him that there was one method possible, and even that would only tell him regarding whether it was activated or not, but it was sufficient. More information could be obtained after he exited wherever he went to, and hence, before entering the Nightmare Dungeon again, Daneel had set it up and given it to those staying back in the kingdom.

     Now that it had been triggered… It meant that there was another threat in the outside world that he needed to attend to.

     Even though he had jested after his return the last time regarding how him leaving for a few hours had resulted in those outside almost burning down the continent, the truth was that he trusted them, and those words had only been spoken casually because of the belief that he had been right to get the suspicion and have his master investigate, which had led to the reveal of the entire plot.

     Still, Daneel decided that he would not leave things to chance. They had to finish this test, and then finish the third one, too, before leaving to see just what threat had chosen this time to attack.

     He had told Elanev and Faxul about it, so as he looked up, he gave them a sign that they had predetermined which would mean that there was another danger in the outside world.

     Seeing it, both of the sovereigns broke out of their lines of thought. Faxul frowned, whereas Elanev even started to curse. Even though Daneel couldn't hear it, he could tell that he was probably complaining about how danger kept appearing just when they were in these goddamn missions which definitely had to be completed.

     With that, all three of them looked at Perfect, who was still thinking.

     Daneel was about to tell him to speed it up, but alas… Once again, the tell-tale rumbling of the ground returned, and the screams of the villagers were heard along with it.

     "The second blight!"

     "What? How?! The Great Bond didn't work? Are we fated to perish here?"

     "No! Everyone, we can do it again! Please fix your bonds!"

     Perfect was also startled out of his reverie, and together, they braced themselves as the house returned to the earth once more.

     This time, the attack above seemed to be much more destructive, because the rumbling of the ground around them continued for a long time with an even greater intensity. That howling filled with frustration was also heard again and again, and it even seemed to be burrowing into the ears of those who were listening, causing them to feel panic and fear.

     By the time it finally ended, it felt as if a lifetime had passed, and as one, all four of them let out a breath of relief.

     Daneel hadn't spoken until now as he had felt a sense of danger which had told him that it might be better to stay silent. Even the villagers in the other houses had clapped their hands around their mouths, as if the second blight had the added ability of hearing them if they spoke, and hence, he had kept his silence.

     It was only after that thing returned and the barrier went back up that he finally spoke.

     "Okay, we're out of chances now! That Great Bond was clearly the only clue that we get – I really doubt that there is anything else to find in this village. It showed us our weaknesses, so that means that we should expose them to each other to form a close enough bond. I'll start. I sometimes think too highly of myself, and depend on my power too much. It is not to an egregious level, yet, but if I do not control it, I might turn out to be exactly like one of those arrogant seeds who only know how to bully others. Also, I have the habit of putting too much on my shoulders without entrusting others to bear the burden along with me. At least in this, I have begun to change, but still, that pressure is still present, and it might break me if I am not careful. Those are my flaws. Oh, and I suck in all matters related to romance, but I'm determined to change that. It has already changed, but I simply haven't had the time to pursue that track. I am rest assured that the time will come soon when I'll be able to fully focus on it, but until then, I acknowledge this shortcoming of mine."

     He told it all in one breath and then looked to the side, as if he didn't want to meet the gazes of the other three who must definitely be judging him.

     Of course, Elanev and Faxul already knew about these weaknesses, and as they heard that last one, he had seen them almost firmly nod as if it was the most obvious truth regarding him that everyone who knew him knew.

     As for Perfect, he was quite surprised to find this out. He had not expected that someone who was so dominating could have such a flaw, which did not really fit with the character. Still, it was nothing that couldn't be fixed, and from his words, it was obvious that he was on the path to doing so.

     Elanev spoke next.

     "I'm sometimes unsure of myself, and tend to lose confidence. Well, something recent did happen which allowed me to build up a lot of self-confidence, but still, I could be affected by this once more if I'm not careful. Also, I have the bad habit of giving up on things before I need to. I have realized that I shouldn't do it, though, and I don't intend to repeat it throughout my life. And… I had the problem of not being able to keep my thing in my pants, but lately, my self-control hasn't been that bad."

     He was followed by Faxul, who spoke up quickly as he, too, knew that this was the final chance.

     "I have that same last flaw as the Overlord. Also, I can get cocky in regards to my power."

     His was the shortest answer, but it was succinct.

     As they were all done, they stared at Perfect once again, who looked between them and then finally sighed and spoke.

     "Alright, fine. My drawback is that I'm extremely unmotivated. All I want is the safest normal life, with some luxuries, of course. Apart from that, I really don't see a need for me to train all that much and become powerful enough to fight and possibly die. Many might call me a coward because of this, but it's the truth. I've… Never told anyone about it. And I hope you keep it a secret. I mean, it's not even that difficult to guess it if anyone sees my attitude, but if it becomes public knowledge… I'll be kicked out of my family, or even killed. Yeah, it happens."

     Daneel only looked into Perfect's eyes for a second, before nodding.

     Indeed, he had guessed that it might be possible, and although it was a little surprising, it didn't give him all that much shock.

     The other two, too, accepted it after a few moments.

     Just as he had said, it was something that could be guessed, and the only thing that could surprise someone was that someone with such an illustrious background could be in this way.

     After thinking for a bit, Daneel actually found it to be normal to meet at least a few like him, as on Earth, there were many instances where children of successful people were often completely aimless in life, and simply lived for the sake of spending time in luxury.

     He had been thinking that the weakness should be pretty serious if one was to form a bond, and this…definitely fit in that category.

     Perfect had his head lowered, and his shoulders were even bowed.

     Walking forward, Daneel raised his hand to the man's shoulders, and this time, his hand wasn't slapped away.

     His very action seemed to give strength, making Perfect look up to eyes that were more understanding than anything else.

     "I won't bullsh*t around, because we don't have time. Life is a series of decisions. At the end of it, all that matters is whether we have taken most of them in a way that will not cause us regret. If you are clear regarding the fact that that is what you want, then there's no need to feel doubt. Yes, many may say that because you are blessed with talent, it is your duty to help in protecting our Homeland. But…On the battlefield, I would rather choose an untalented, yet determined ally over one that is powerful, yet unwilling to be where he is any day. If you feel guilty because of these insinuations, find a different way to shut those people up. Or don't care about them, and do what you want. This World is all about Will. Doing something that is against your Will…is simply a recipe for disaster. At least- that's what I've learned. If that is your main flaw, then I believe that our bond is strong. I do not judge you, and I have told you all I can. Beyond that, your life is yours to live, but I am interested to see what direction it will take. This should be enough, right?"

     Daneel's words which were simple, yet filled with wisdom caused Perfect's eyes to twinkle with enlightenment.

     Yet…as soon as he had asked that last question, that twinkle had been replaced by a shadow of doubt.

     Seeing it, Daneel was about to ask what was wrong, but then…for the third time, the rumbling began.

     This time, it was so intense that the foundations of the building they were in, themselves, started to take damage, and bits and pieces started to fall from the ceiling.

     Cries of anguish and sorrow could be heard from the outside, as the villagers were convinced that the end was nigh.

     Ignoring them all, Daneel looked straight into Perfect's eyes, which still held that shadow.

     He was muttering in shock, and it seemed to be something about how the time between Blights would always decrease.

     Gritting his teeth, Daneel used both of his hands to grasp Perfect by the sides of his arms and said, "Perfect, you're still not doing something you know you are supposed to! Act now, or we are done for! Do it!"

     His words seemed to awaken the frightened man, and in that moment…a look unlike any flashed across his face.

     It was one of horror, desperation, misery, and finally…defeat.

     This defeat was the one akin to what would come on a warrior's face when he was about to die to a horde of his rage-filled enemies, and it held all the reluctance that was supposed to be present in someone who loved their life dearly.

     As the shrieking of the creature began to be heard again, Perfect finally relented, and screamed something that made everything freeze.

     "FINE! A bond can never be made if one holds a secret he deems to be too big to hide, yet has to if he wants to live! My secret…is that me, and my family, are agents of that damn Church, and I DON'T WANT TO BE ONE! Please, just kill me, and we can be done with it! DO IT!"

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     837 The Final Tes

      Even after the entire simulation broke apart and the four found themselves back in the room where they had started to undergo the test, Daneel and his sovereigns could only continue to stare at Perfect who was breathing heavily, as if he had run a marathon.

     His face still contained all of the emotions from before, but apart from that, one other had been added – peace.

     It was almost as if this was something that had been eating him up on the inside, and speaking it out loud had given him a sense of serenity that could not be equated to anything else.

     Yet, it lingered only for a moment before he realized what the repercussions of his actions might be.

     He rounded on the three, but by that time, Daneel had managed to recover.

     Frowning, he said, "We can talk about it later. Let's get to the final test, first."

     Perfect looked into Daneel's eyes for a few moments, and although he didn't know exactly what he saw there, he gulped and finally nodded.

     Following this, Elanev and Faxul also shared looks between each other and then decided to follow Daneel's words, which led to them walking to the door that had newly appeared in the room, just like in the test before.

     It was the exact same one, and as Daneel turned the knob, he saw that they had apparently reached the same room that they had before after finishing the Test of Self.

     Walking forward to the board on which the piece of parchment was placed, the four of them read it, and didn't know what to think.

     "Congratulations on passing the Test of Bonding. The objective of the test is to expose just what it means to create a bond between each other. There are various factors at play, and it is only up to the participants to find out just what they are. If you passed, it means that you have seen into the eternal mysteries that surround interpersonal relations, and it is these relations that can make or break the World, itself. When creating a bond, it is not important to give exact details, but instead, it is those which matter, and which are required for one to be made that need to be shared. These even change from team to team. A word of caution. You might have done so out of compulsion to stay alive, and if so, you might be feeling a lot of suspicion right now. However, the Nightmare Dungeon suggests that you leave behind this feeling, as bonds created in this Test are often long-lasting. It is only mistrust between the members which causes rifts to appear, and if all of you can see past your differences, you will form something fulfilling that will last for a lifetime. The decision is yours. Step forth to begin your last test. Or, again, step back, and welcome death."

     That last statement seemed to be some sort of a mantra of the Nightmare Dungeon, because it was using it quite a lot.

     What was written here seemed to be advice that had been posted later on after spotting the same pattern that Perfect had seen in those who had undergone this test. So, the most interesting thing, was actually that the Nightmare Dungeon had called itself an entity when giving this advice.

     If so… What was it?

     Was this not just a normal test which they were undertaking, that had predetermined and preset rules and conditions that needed to be fulfilled in order to pass it?

     Ever since they had entered, there had been clues pointing to the fact that there might be something else behind it all, but this was the clearest one yet.

     Daneel would have reflected more of these things if he hadn't received the trigger from the outside. At the moment, though, he was only focused on finishing his work here and then finding out just who had dared to threaten his interests again.

     So, putting all these thoughts aside, he walked firmly to the other door in the room, opening which he was puzzled, as it looked like they were once again in the maze that they had just passed to reach the second test.

     Turning around, Daneel looked at Perfect with questioning eyes, following which the man said in a weak voice, "I guess we have to find the test again. Let's go."

     A change had come over the countenance of Perfect, but Daneel didn't know for how long it would last, and just what kind of effect it would have on his psyche.

     Deciding to think about the ramifications of what he had said later on so that they could focus on what was at hand now, Daneel nodded and lead the way into the maze.

     Yet… In the next moment itself, he saw what was different.

     Last time, they had come upon a small group of dogs which they had transformed into a tasty meal. This time, though… There were over 200 waiting for them just a few metres away.

     Even though these dogs were made up of just bones and sinew, they were still capable of making all the sounds that hellhounds would have made if they existed. The low growling sound they made, which was what any predator would make before it pounced on its prey echoed throughout the narrow corridors of the maze, and for a moment, Daneel and his team and these dogs all maintained eye contact.

     Then… All hell broke loose, as all of them jumped forward with speed at the level of the Champion realm, which led to Daneel and the rest understanding the horrifying conclusion that this presented.

     They… Were going up against 200 Champion level dogs.

     Even if they had a Hero in their midst, it would have been very difficult to defeat a force this powerful, so the only option left was to run.

     There was only one way, so without hesitation, they took it. A passage was thankfully present before the spot in the maze where these dogs had been awaiting them, so they turned into it and started to run for their lives.

     This abrupt change in the pace of the Nightmare Dungeon threw them off, but they could only care about going as fast as they could as they zoomed through the corridors and kept taking the turns as they came.

     Still, Daneel made sure that he stayed in the front so that the others could follow his lead, and he also sent a quick message saying that Perfect should be second so that he could talk and have Daneel change directions in case he saw something that might give him a clue based on the knowledge he had gathered.

     Admiring the quick decisions of the king even in such a panicked state, the four became completely engrossed in the cat and mouse chase that was like no other.

     The dogs were tireless – the sound of their infernal barking echoed again and again in the corridors, and by one point, it even felt as if the sound was coming from within their skulls. Every time any of them glanced back, they saw these dogs even climbing over themselves in the eagerness to get to their prey and tear them apart as if in revenge for what had been done to their brethren, and this spurred them to run even faster and pull out each and every ounce of Energy in their bodies.

     These were their original bodies, and this was no simulation – if they were caught, they were truly afraid that they would die.

     While running, Daneel tried to analyse just what the point of this could be. Was it just to bump up the tension and then begin the third test? Or could it be something else?

     Unlike the others who had to fully focus on running away, he had simply asked the system to give his body maximum efficiency while he ran, as he used his mind to think about what could be the reason behind this chase.

     He could tell already that one of the reasons was that whoever was being chased in this manner would not be capable of making any rational decisions, because the fear of being chewed to a paste would keep them on their toes.

     These were 200 damn Champion level dogs! Whoever had thought of it was definitely a sadist, and Daneel wondered whether he would ever find out who that was.

     Putting aside such errant thoughts, he began to go through everything that they had encountered so far in this dungeon, all while keeping a close eye on the forks and the passages that they came upon to see if there were any clues that could lead them to the room like before where a test would be waiting.

     Alas… No matter how much they ran, no such thing started to appear.

     With each second, the situation started to get more and more dire. In terms of normal power level, Elanev was the weakest, as he only had his Fighter strength to depend on. Even though it was vast, it could not compare with the combined Fighter and Mage strength of the others who had broken through to become Champions, so soon, he started to fall behind.

     "There's no time for beating around the bush. Faxul, help him. If you start slowing down too, take Perfect's help. If he starts slowing down, I'll help all of you."

     Surprisingly, Perfect spoke up in a measured tone.

     "Are you sure? You only seem to be at the Amateur Champion level, while I am an Exalted one. I have more reserves, so I should be last."

     That was true, so Daneel nodded and they decided on that order.

     Elanev knew that this was no time to complain, so he eventually relented to Faxul and got on the barrier made by him.

     Like this, the group kept running and running, and the maze that had not seemed so large before now felt like it stretched on to eternity.

     By now, they had mindlessly started to turn no matter how many forks were presented to them, but it always seemed as if the dogs were around each and every corner.

     It even felt as if they were gaining, which led to even more panic appearing in the group. At one point, when they looked back, they saw that another hundred dogs had been somehow added, and the speed had overall increased.

     That… meant that eventually, they would have no option but to stop and fight.

     Was this why the death toll was so high in this dungeon? Was this why not many had come until this stage, as only death awaited them?

     But it made no sense! Why would there be such profound tests until now, only to end in such a way?

     Daneel kept pondering on this, and there seemed to be something eluding him continuously.

     His biggest advantage was that he didn't need to control his body, and he used it to the fullest. He kept thinking and thinking, trying to catch that clue which was almost on the tip of his tongue, but couldn't be grasped as it kept escaping like a mischievous fairy in a forest.

     Repeatedly, he went through everything, but even he started to feel the panic as he saw each of his team members get tired.

     They were going at their peak speed, and even Champions would be tired out if they had to maintain such a pace for a long time. It was already his turn to help out Faxul, and mimicking him, he conjured a barrier.

     Because of this, he had to slow down a bit, and Perfect moved to the front. This man was much less sure of where they were going when compared to Daneel, so he kept agitatedly glancing back.

     Yet, all he could do was take one step after the other and keep running.

     Wait…one step after the other?

     As this thought came in his mind, Daneel was struck by an epiphany.

     At once, everything made sense.

     Hence, with no more hesitation…he stopped.

     As he was helping Faxul and Elanev, they, too stopped with him, and they stared at their King with shock, wondering if he had gotten tired.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Perfect ground to a halt, too, and turned back to shout, "What's wrong? I'll help!"

     Yet, shaking his head, Daneel said, "No. Stop. If you trust the bond that we have made, believe in me, and stop."

     Taken aback, Perfect looked between the route forward and Daneel, whose face was set with determination.

     His mind seemed to be in turmoil, but a second later…he made a sound filled with vexation and strode back to stand beside Daneel.

     "I guess there was no end to this, anyway. If we die, we die. Gentlemen, it's been an honor."

     He said this with resignation, but Daneel only got a small smile.

     The dogs were already catching up, and in barely a few seconds, they would be upon them.

     Daneel leisurely turned around to face them, and his team members started to ready attacks.

     Yet, he surprised them again by sauing, "No, stop. Completely deactivate your powers, and just wait. Like I said, trust me."

     They looked at him abjectly, but after that, they shrugged.

     They knew that they weren't a match for a few hundred Champions anyway, even if they were dogs, so their actions had been pretty much futile.

     Elanev and Faxul found confidence in their King, and although Perfect was close to despair, he, too raised his head in defiance one last time.

     It seemed that revealing the truth really had changed him, as this was something he would definitely not have done before.

     As one, the team stood together, staring into the maws of the dogs which gleefully accelerated on seeing that their prey was not even putting up a fight.

     Daneel was calm, but the others braced themselves. The closer they came, the more the urge grew to run, but he said, "Steady. Just stay still."

     They followed him blindly, because at this point, there was nothing else to do. Even if they began running, it would be too late.

     ROW! RAAARGH!!!!

     After reaching close enough, the dogs all jumped, resulting in a the passageway being filled to the ceiling with them.

     The other three closed their eyes, waiting to die. What would go first? Their heads? Or would their hands be bitten off?

     As macabre questions like these came in their minds, they did not look forward to finding out, but even as a few more seconds passed…nothing happened.

     Slowly, they opened their eyes…and their jaws dropped, as they found themselves back in the spot where they had started the Nightmare Dungeon.

     As a voice echoed in their minds, they all turned to the King with extremely dumbfounded looks on their faces.

     "The Nightmare Dungeon has been cleared. Congratulations."

     You are reading

     World Domination System

      ebook which is a free download at

     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net

     .

     Download more ebooks for free at

     Ebook Updates . Net

     .

     838 Talking to Perfect 1

      Daneel looked at his companions for a few moments, before bursting out with hearty laughter.

     As they were all watching him quite closely, they understood that his laughter was also one that encompassed his own relief due to the fact that whatever he had worked out had been right, allowing them to retain their lives and return here.

     Before they could wait for him to stop, though, they found themselves teleported out again, and this time, it was back to the obelisk where they had chosen the mission.

     Looking all around, the Headquarters seemed the same, but for some reason, something felt off.

     After thinking for a bit, they realized that the reason behind this was not outward, but inward – due to everything they had gone through in the Nightmare Dungeon, they had all changed, and this was most applicable in the case of Perfect.Find authorized novels in Webnovel，faster updates, better experience，Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

     Daneel stopped laughing, and at that moment, the entire Headquarters fell silent as a voice was heard over the area.

     "A team headed by the Overload has succeeded in passing the Nightmare Dungeon with the highest level of completion. Their names shall be recorded on the Board of Achievements. The Order congratulates them, and hopes that they can reach many new heights."

     For a few moments after the announcement was given, the silence stretched on, but after that, someone who was right below Daneel shouted, "There he is!"

     With that, a thick buzz of conversation broke out, and it looked like a scene similar to what had occurred after his 'Airdrop' mission might break out.

     Not intending to see this happen, Daneel teleported away after sending a message to his teammates, following which they disappeared, too.

     They soon reappeared in front of the quarters before walking in.

     Daneel led the way, and because the rest were in Lanthanor, their quarters were empty.

     Even after reaching them, he did not allow the others to speak by placing a finger on his lips to indicate that they should stay silent.

     It was only after they sequestered themselves in the room with scorched walls did a word finally exit Daneel's mouth, and it was, "Well…"

     "Well, what? How the hell did you know that that was what we were supposed to do? None of those I talked to even gave me a hint about it!"

     Perfect exclaimed in this way, causing the other three to give him an odd look.

     He understood right away that the reason must be that he was the one who was supposed to be giving answers now related to what he had revealed, so he tightened his lips and replied, "We can talk about it after you explain!"

     After frowning for a bit, Daneel nodded.

     The way he saw it, the implications of what Perfect had revealed were much more important than the line of reasoning that had led him to the solution for the final test of the Nightmare Dungeon, but he decided to oblige the man. After all, it was no small thing, so it might be possible that he needed to build up the courage to get back to it.

     Once again, Daneel checked all of the formations he had laid down. The system did so, too, and the objective was to make sure that even the Overseer couldn't listen in.

     It was only after he satisfied himself that he conjured a few sofas, before settling into one and gesturing the others to do so, too.

     Even Elanev and Faxul had puzzled looks on their faces, but of the two, Faxul seemed to be working out something in his mind.

     With a smile, Daneel flew over a wine bottle and said, "It seems that my friend has begun to figure it out. Think about the outcome, and everything that we went through in the Nightmare Dungeon, and you'll see it too."

     He paused after this, allowing the others to put their minds to work while he poured out four glasses of the strongest wine that was in the room.

     Of course, it was nothing for Champions, but it still gave them a kick that lingered on the tip of their tongue.